#I think that would be fun and sexy for all three of them
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Note
Batjoke fight and fuck so similarly that even Superman with his supervision has a hard time telling the two apart.
“SUPES! ARE THEY FIGHTING OR FUCKING?
Superman: IDK
BUT THEIR DICKS ARE OUT?
Superman: THAT DONT MEAN SHIT.”
lmAOOOOO superman watching with his supervision from way over in Metropolis like
Haha, the girls are fiiiiiiighting!!! No wait. Wait. My god -
#but for real though batman and joker would be having a naked wrestling match with full penetration and then batman would pull out#and turn stone faced to superman while joker moans and makes all sorts of grotesque blisesd out noises#and say. with complete sincerity. 'I am interrogating him on the whereabouts of a hostage. this method has shown excellent results.'#and superman would just slooooowly back out the room#then text bruce later and request that he lead-line his entire basement. for reasons.#batjokes#superbat#in the background. in my mind.#I also think it's incredibly funny if batman is like. THEEEEEE most kuudere with Superman#very 'I - I can't show him how much I want him :shy blush:' then whines and moans for it etc.#then he turns around and domtops the fuck out of the joker with vicious brutality that would SEEM hateful if it wasn't SOOOO obvious#joker got off on it#I think that would be fun and sexy for all three of them#he has the RAAAANGE darling
62 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Bed We Made
Male Reader x Teyeon x Winter
Tags: 18k, smut, creampie, dubcon, incest, oral, tw
The story is not ours, we alternate the original story to match our desired settings.
It’s not often you meet a mother who is as good-looking as her daughter or the rest of the family for that matter.
-
Groaning and moaning is all i heard as I passed the guest bedroom where my cousin Chaewon had been. ‘It’s nice to see someone is having fun’ I said to myself as I walked down the hall past my sister's bedroom. Now I close my ear. Shit, I don't want to hear what happens inside there.
I didn't like Minjeong boyfriend, that's no secret. But I’d learned a long time ago to stay out of her love life. That guy was an asshole. I couldn’t hide my feeling on him, not from her, but I remained silent on the subject. I was sure Minjeong would figure it out eventually and for the time being, at least he was a good-looking asshole that seemed to make her happy.
I moved on once again toward my own room. Chaewon’s brother Sojun was there with his new girlfriend Juhyeon. He was using my room because the only other bedroom available was my mom’s and neither Minjeong nor I thought it right that he and his girlfriend sleep there. I got mom’s bed since I was the one who stupidly broke up with his girlfriend the week before.
“I really could have timed it better,” I mumbled to myself.
Minjeong and I had started planning this night from the moment mom told us that she was going out of town on business. I was twenty and going to college. Minjeong was twenty-three and already working. She still lived home while she saved up for a place.
Mom was pretty old fashioned and didn’t let the people we were dating sleep over. She was a typical mother. She liked to think of us still as kids. It would have been cute if it weren’t so annoying.
I stopped in front of my bedroom door and listened. I forgot to get a pair of sweats to sleep in out of my closet before Sojun and Juhyeon disappeared into my room. I didn’t hear anything, so I opened the door gently. I glanced at my bed and saw that they were asleep.
They were naked. My eyebrows rose in appreciation when I saw Juhyeon. I had to give him credit. I’d thought she was cute when I met her earlier, but now I realized that Juhyeon was a lot more than that. She was hot, and had a very nice body. I shook my head and looked away.
The sweat pants were easily reachable and I got them as quietly as I could. I was making my escape when I stubbed my toe. I cursed as quietly as I could.

“Are you okay?” I heard Juhyeon ask. I looked back toward the bed. She had pulled the covers up, but I could still see her curves through the sheets. She saw me looking and smiled.
“Fine,” I replied a little too quickly. “Sorry. I just needed to get something to sleep in.”
“No problem,” she said kindly. “I shouldn’t have a problem going back to sleep. I’m still pretty drunk.”
“Aren’t we all?” I grinned. “We finished almost all the alcohol we bought, and that’s saying something.”
“It was a fun night,” she smiled in return. It was sexy as hell. I looked at her and shook my head as I fought to hide my sudden and intense attraction to her.
“You know, if you do have a problem going back to sleep...” I began, and paused when I realized what I was about to say. What’s wrong with me?
“Yes?” Juhyeon asked with a raised eyebrow. I was tempted, but it wasn’t going to happen. I wasn’t the type to try and steal someone’s girl. “You could wake him up. I’m sure he’d appreciate it.”
“You think?” she smiled.
“I know,” I laughed, then glanced at my cousin who seemed almost comatose and added, “Although he seemed wiped out.”
“He is,” she replied, slowly looking at me oddly. “Do you want to fill in for him?” I was stunned. Tonight was the first time I met Juhyeon. She was pretty quiet earlier. I would never have guessed she was like this.
“No,” I replied with some difficulty. “Not that I’m not tempted, you are hot as hell,” I laugh.
“How sweet,” she teased. “Oh, thanks for the complement.”
“You deserve it,” I said, shaking my head.
“If you keep talking like that,” she smiled sexily. “I might not give you the choice.”
“I’d better be going then,” I laughed, but it was very difficult to move.
“Now look what you’ve done?” she asked. “I’m horny again. I guess I’ll have to wake him up.”
“Think you can?” I joked. “He looks passed out.”
“Watch me,” she replied confidently. Juhyeon shocked me again by reaching out and beginning to rub my cousin’s cock through the sheet. She was watching me, obviously enjoy my reaction.
‘Wow!’ I thought. ‘Drunk or not, this girl was definitely something else.
Juhyeon continued to look at me as she worked her mouth. I stood there mesmerized. She had one of the sexiest smiles I’d ever seen. She let the sheet drop slightly and exposed her breasts. I shook my head.
“I don’t suppose you have a sister?” I asked.
“Two,” she grinned. “But the younger one is only eighteen and pretty innocent.”
“And the older one?” I asked.
“You couldn’t handle her,” Juhyeon laughed.
“Maybe not,” I smiled. “But after watching this, I’d sure like to try.”
“Watching what?” she asked huskily, no longer laughing. “You mean this?” And with that Juhyeon pulled the cock from under the sheet and took it into her mouth while her eyes never left mine. I swallowed hard.
“Does he know just how much of a slut you are?” I groaned. My eyes were locked with hers.
“Not yet,” she smiled sexily, “But he’s learning.”
“Are you sure you aren’t willing to introduce me to your sister?” I joke.
“Maybe one day,” she smiled. “Or maybe I’ll let Sojun play with my sister and keep you to myself.”
“Okay,” I laugh. “Are you always like this?”
“Not usually,” she admitted. “But like I said earlier, I’m pretty drunk.”
“So, if you were sober you wouldn’t want to do what you just suggested?”
“Oh, I would want to do it,” she replied. “I just wouldn’t have suggested it, at least not so soon after starting to date Sojun and meeting you.”
“Hah you are something else.” I said, shaking my head.
“Yes, she is,” my cousin said, finally awake.
“Hey lover,” Juhyeon said, smiling at him.
“You two have fun,” I said, shaking my head again and leaving my room.
I went into the bathroom and changed into my sweats. I had to wrestle my cock inside. Juhyeon really got to me. I forced Tried to force myself not to think about it or I’d never get to sleep.
Mom’s room was the biggest and she had a king-sized bed. I shook my head sadly as I looked at it. It was too bad she never shared it with anyone. My father had disappeared right after I was born. I didn’t know him and at this point I never wanted to.
I climbed into bed and closed my eyes. I was tired, but had a hard time going to sleep. I knew what was going on in all of the other bedrooms and I had to admit that I was jealous, and horny as hell. I thought about taking care of myself, but I was in mom’s bed and I just couldn’t do it.
It took me some time to finally relax. That’s when lying in mom’s bed helped. It smelled of her and reminded me of how she used to help me calm down and fall asleep when I was a kid. In fact, mom’s bed was where Minjeong and I used to climb in when we had nightmares. Mom would play with our hair until we fell asleep.
I’m not sure how long I slept before I heard someone enter the room. It was pitch dark and whoever it was didn’t seem to be interested in putting on the light despite stumbling. I couldn’t quite remember what I was dreaming about, but I knew it was sexual. I was disappointed that my sleep was interrupted.
I opened my mouth and almost started to ask what was going on, but I stopped myself when I realized that there was no reason for someone to come in here in the middle of the night. It had to be one of the people sleeping over.
I reviewed who was in the house and a thought came to me. I felt myself stiffen instantly. Could it be? Would she do this?
I thought the answer to both questions obvious. I remembered the way Juhyeon looked at me and what she said. It had to be her. The question was, what should I do about it? She was sneaking into the room I was sleeping in, her intent obvious, but she was my cousin’s girlfriend.
‘Maybe Sojun knows. Maybe they decided to do what she said. Maybe my cousin is going to get Juhyeon’s sister while I get Juhyeon,’ I thought suddenly, but then frowned and added, ‘That’s a hell of a lot of maybes.’
I was still wrestling with myself on what to do when she climbed into bed next to me. All the sexual tension from before returned in full and I reached for her. Juhyeon we were in my mother’s bed, but I was too worked up to think or worry about it anymore. I aggressively pulled her into a kiss before she could say anything. She was naked and tasted strongly of alcohol.
Juhyeon stiffened at first when I kissed her. I guess she was surprised I was awake. She relaxed quickly enough though and ended up being a good kisser despite being drunk. She moaned softly into my mouth as I started rubbing her breasts. She took my cock in her hand and start stroking it like she did with my cousin earlier. It was my turn to moan.
I pulled off my shirt and sweats and dropped them on the floor. We were both obviously beyond the need of foreplay. I rolled on top of her and Juhyeon spread her legs wide. The scent of her excitement spread and despite being ready, I couldn’t stop myself from taking a moment to taste her. My tongue dipped deep into her pussy and she cried out. Juhyeon’s pussy was surprisingly hairy. I liked it.
“Yes! It’s been so long!”
I froze at the words. The voice wasn’t Juhyeon’s! My mind took seconds to function before it could wrap around the truth. I was lying here with my head between my mother’s legs, What the… she was supposed to be out of town!

“Don’t stop!” she cried, using both hands to pull my face against her. I didn’t know what to do. This was wrong, so very wrong!
‘Or is it?’ I suddenly asked myself. I mean, I knew it was wrong, but obviously she liked what I was doing. I loved her and if it brought her pleasure, maybe right and wrong didn’t come into it. Besides, she tasted amazing!
“Please!” she cried. “I’m close!” I tentatively started licking again almost without realizing it. She groaned and pulled my mouth against her even harder. “Whoever you are, you have the nicest tongue!”
‘She must be very drunk,’ I thought. Mom wasn’t the type to drink or sleep around. I knew that. In fact, she’d only moments ago said that it had been a long time. She obviously wasn’t thinking straight right now, but she would in time.
“Oh!” she gasped. “I’m going to cum…” Her pussy became even wetter and the taste overwhelmed me.
I refocused my attention on what I was doing and was quickly rewarded with her cum. She cried out as her orgasm took her. The sound made me smile, almost proudly. No matter what else, I’d given her a moment of ecstasy.
“That was amazing,” she said afterward. I could hear the contentment in her voice, but I also realized that she wanted more. So did I.
‘I can’t feel this way about her, It’s so wrong!’ I thought. Yet, I felt what I felt. ‘No!’
I knew it was time to leave despite my own excitement. The only problem was that she wrapped her hand around my cock and she started stroking it again before I could figure out how to make my escape. A few moments later she kissed me and all thoughts of leaving disappeared.
I was amazed at how excited kissing she made me feel. It didn’t make sense! She was my mother and you didn’t do this with your mother, only I was and it felt incredible. Her tongue danced in my mouth and I moaned. I was lying on my back now and after a few minutes I felt she start to shift on top of me. I knew what she wanted, but I wasn’t ready for that. Not with her!
I pushed her off.
“Men,” she laughed. “You’re all the same. It doesn’t matter how many years have passed.” I didn’t know what she was talking about until she took my cock into her mouth.
‘Holy shit!’ I cried silently. ‘she is giving me a blowjob’ The fact that she was very good at it only made it worse.
I moaned and rested one hand on her head. She didn’t need any direction, but it felt good to have my fingers intertwined with her hair. She wasn’t a full-figured woman, but neither was she skinny in any sense. She went to the gym every night and stayed trim. She said it was because of her job, but I knew that she was proud of her figure.
My orgasm grew close very quickly as she continued to suck my cock like crazy. She also messaged my balls with one hand. It didn’t take long for me to cum in her mouth. She drank it all down.
“I hope you don’t take long to recover,” she said afterward as she rolled onto her back. “I need this. It’s been a very long time and I’ve had a horrible last couple of days.”
I wondered what happened that made them horrible, but there was no way to find out without letting her know who I was. So instead, I kissed her again. She was obviously excited because her tongue danced wildly in my mouth.
“Oh, very nice,” she cried when she felt my cock hardening again. This time she tried to shift me on top of her. I helped despite my uncertainty. She sighed contently when she felt my weight on her and added, “I’m ready.”
The question was, was I? Would I really have sex with her? I knew she needed it and frankly, I was horny as hell, but what would happen tomorrow? How would we deal when we were both sober?
She was rubbing my cock up and down her pussy.
“Please don’t tease me!” she begged, and the next thing I knew I was pushing inside of her. None of my questions or fears had been addressed, but I was beyond caring at the moment.
She was pretty tight, but she was so excited that it didn’t take me long to push all the way in. I didn’t want to think about the only other time I’d been inside her pussy. Instead, I started stroking in and out of her.
“Yes!” she cried. “You’re so big!”
She wrapped her legs around my hips and pulled me deeper. She also raked my back with her nails. It got worse the closer she came to orgasm.
“Nghhgod….” she cried. “I’m cumming!” I was pretty sure she drew blood with her nails.
My own orgasm was still far off. I wanted to bring her pleasure and my own excitement was obvious, but this just wasn’t right. Don’t get me wrong. What we were doing felt amazing and was driving me crazy. I just couldn’t finish, not like this.
She thrashed under me as her orgasm took her. I held her through it and kept my cock pressed as deeply as it would go. It took her surprisingly long time to finish.
“Thank you,” she said, sounding almost as if she were crying. “I really needed that.”
I refused to get off of her or pull out. In fact, it wasn’t long before I started gently moving in and out of her again.
“Again?” she asked in surprise. I pushed in deeper in reply, causing her to moan.
I continued to work her pussy until her excitement grew to the point where she was once again scratching my back. Her pussy was tight, hot and wet. It felt like my cock was an iron-like rod being thrust in and out of a furnace. It was amazing, I wanted to cum inside her, but I knew that there was only one way I’d be able to do that. She needed to know the truth. Could we?
“You are beautiful,” I said, she stopped scratching my back as my words were sinking in past her alcohol filled mind. “I love you.”
“Minho?” she asked tentatively.
“Yes mom,” I answered. “It’s me.”
“No!” she cried and pushed against me wildly. I wouldn’t let her get up, but she spun around and buried herself into the bed. My cock pulled free and I groaned in disappointment.
“Mom, calm down,” I said.
“Get off!” she cried.
“No,” I said, surprising us both. My cock was still hard and wedges between her ass cheeks.
“This is so wrong…” she whimpered.
“It’s already done,” I replied. “And don’t act like didn’t love every minute of it, The bed is soaked.”
“How could you?” she asked.
“I didn’t know it was you at first,” I replied. “What’s your excuse? Just who did you think was in your bed?”
“I didn’t think!” she moaned. “I’m drunk.”
“I know,” I said more gently. “Me too.”
“Minho, please get off of me.” She asked more calmly, but obviously still in shock.
“Mom, we’ve already done the worst we can,” I said. “And it was amazing. I need to cum in you. Please let me.”
“No… Never!” she cried. “You’re my son!”
“I’m also the man whose back you scratched in passion as I drove you to orgasm,” I said.
“We can’t!” she said, but it was obvious she was weakening. I knew that tone of voice. All I needed to do was be patient and I’d get my way. I learned that a long time ago. The only problem was that I couldn’t. I shifted my cock to the entrance of her pussy.
“You wouldn’t,” she cried. I thrust my cock deep. “Stop!”
I ignored her cries, she was now a woman I wanted desperately, needed desperately.
She tried to get out from under me, but I held her in place. She fought harder, but her pussy became wetter with every passing second.
“This is so wrong.” she moaned as she finally stopped fighting and lifted her hips slightly to give me better access. I smiled and pushed in deeper.
“You’re right.” I grunted, and then leaned forward and whispered in her ear, “But that’s not going to stop you from cumming again. Me either.”
“Oh yes…” she groaned. “Cum in me… I want to feel a man fill me again!”
“Even if that man is me?” I couldn’t stop myself from asking. She came to her senses and fought briefly once more, but I held her in place until her need took control again. It wasn’t very long. She was too excited to let her sense of right and wrong get in the way. I drove into her over and over again.
“Your cock is so big!” she moaned. “And you’ve found my weakness, just like your father did all those years ago.”
“Weakness?” I asked.
“Don’t make me say it!” she begged between gasps, but oddly, I knew that she wanted me to.
“Tell me,” I demanded. “Tell me your weakness.”
“I won’t!” she cried, suddenly fighting to get out of me again. I held her down and drove into her harder and faster. She suddenly stopped fighting and came. Her orgasm was explosive.
“Yes! Yes! Nghhh…” she moaned.
I was close, but I wasn’t there yet. She thrashed under me violently. It got so bad that my cock popped free of her. I tried to shove it back in, but I missed and ended up pushing against the entrance to her ass.
“Just like your father!” she moaned again as she froze. It took me a moment to realize what she wanted. No way?
“You want me to fuck your ass?” I asked.
“That’s disgusting!” she cried, which wasn’t a denial. I’d never taken a girl’s ass before, but the thought had always interested me. I pressed the head of my cock against the entrance to her ass more firmly. It was surprisingly tight. It didn’t help that she was fighting me once more. She was clenching her ass. I paused. What if she really didn’t want me to?
“Tell me you want me to fuck your ass and I will,” I said.
“Never!” she gasped under me. “I’m a good girl! I would never say something like that!”
“But you want me to, don’t you?” I asked. She didn’t answer. She just fought harder and the truth hit me. “That’s it, isn’t it? You like to think of yourself as normal and wholesome, but the truth is that you’re a slut.”
“I am not!” she cried. “I’m not doing this of my own free will. You’re forcing me!”
“And you love every moment of it.” I said, realizing I was right. “You like being held down. You like being taken. Admit it!”
“Minho, I’m your mother!” she cried in response.
“So?” I asked. “You’re also a woman. Admit it!”
“I can’t!” she cried. I was done talking. I knew the truth even if she wouldn’t say it. Her ass was still clenched. I was tempted to push past her resistance, but I didn’t want to hurt her. So, I shifted down her body.
“What are you doing?” she asked.
I ignored her question and forced her thighs apart. Now her pussy and ass were open to me and only inches from my mouth. I stuck my tongue out and licked her pussy. She moaned and relaxed slightly, but that only lasted until my tongue moved to her ass.
“Minho, no!” she cried. “Not even you father did that!”
“His loss.” I grunted and focused on what I was doing. I also drove two fingers into her pussy and used the thumb of the same hand on her clit. It wasn’t long before she moaned loudly and she relaxed. I worked both her pussy and ass hard and she loved every minute of it.
“This is so wrong…” she finally gasped.
“Yes, it is,” I agreed easily now. I smiled and decided to tease her. “How can you just lay there and let your son have his way with your body? I’m licking you ass, what kind of a mother are you?”
“No!” she cried, and started fighting me again.
I moved up her body and pressed her down against the bed. She continued to fight until my cock pushed into her ass for the first time. She cried out and surprised me by thrusting back to meet me.
“Your ass is so tight…” I whispered in her ear as I continued to force more of my cock inside.
“So much like your father!” she gasped out again. “Only bigger!”
“Kiss me.” I demanded as my cock finally reached into the depth of her ass. Her head turned and she looked at me. The room was pitch black, but I could feel her eyes. “Kiss me. Show me just what kind of a slut you really are.”
I thought she’d start fighting me again, but she surprised me by finding my mouth and thrusting her tongue inside. I moved in and out of her ass slowly as we continued to kiss.
“Minho stop…” she cried after a while and refused to kiss me. I knew what she was trying to tell me. She was ready. She wanted me to fuck her ass hard. She needed to feel me take her.
“We’re not done yet.” I said, thrusting into her ass with more power and propping myself up. “I need to cum, I need to fill your ass.”
“No…” she cried and started fighting me. I held her down roughly and fucked her ass with everything I had. My hips slammed into her meaty ass with every stroke and made a slapping sound that drove me crazy. She liked it too. I could tell.
“I’m getting close,” I groaned after a while. “I want you to cum with me. Play with yourself.”
“No… Good girls don’t do that!” she replied.
I took one of her hands and roughly pushed it under her and between her legs. It threw my rhythm off, but that was fine for a bit. I wanted this to last. I took her hand in mine and made her rub her soaked pussy. She fought, but not a lot and not for long. It was only a few seconds before her fingers blurred on her clit without my direction.
“I can’t believe you’re forcing me to do this!” she cried as her orgasm growing.
“Shut up and just do it.” I demanded. She moaned as I started fucking her ass in earnest again. I was holding her hips now and ramming in and out of her.
“I’m cumming!” I cried as my orgasm hit.
“That’s it baby! Cum in me! Fill my ass!” She cried as her own orgasm hit. I guess in the heat of the moment she forgot she was supposed to be a good girl.
I pumped a huge amount of cum into her ass. My orgasm took me for what felt like minutes. This was the hottest moment of my life. I had to admit I liked the roughness of our sex too. It was something new to me.
“Are you okay?” she asked in what sounded like real concern when I became dead weight on top of her.
“Better than that,” I moaned as I rolled off of her. We lay there in silence for a while, both fighting to catch our breath.
“We shouldn’t have done that,” she said. I could almost see her shaking her head. She was calmer now.
“I know,” I said, surprising her by pulling her so that her head was resting on my shoulder. It was my turn to comfort her by playing with her hair.
“I feel so guilty,” she added.
“Don’t,” I replied. “If anyone should feel guilty it’s me. I did force myself on you.”
“We both know that’s not true,” she sighed.
“Yes it is,” I insisted. “And the truth is that I liked it. I liked it a lot. And don’t you dare say I’m so much like my father again!”
“But you are,” she said. “But only in the ways I like. You’re not the type of guy to run out on his family.”
“No, I’m not,” I agreed vehemently.
“And you are a lot bigger where it counts,” she added. She was obviously trying to defuse my anger at my father. It would always be there, but she was right. This wasn’t the time of place.
“Thanks,” I said. “Knowing that helps.”
“Men!” she laughed.
“So, why did you come home early?” I asked, changing the subject.
“Ugh,” she stareted. “I had to quit my job. My boss tried to force himself on me while we were away, and not in the way I like.”
“That asshole!” I snapped, ignoring her attempt at humor. “I’ll...”
“Do nothing,” she said in that tone all mothers used. “He was my problem and I took care of him. You will stay away from him.”
“Okay,” I said, but it was too quick and she knew.
“Minho, I’m serious,” she said. “He hit on me all trip and it came to a head when we were at a presentation. Someone was up on stage giving a talk and my boss and I were sitting with the rest of the audience. He grabbed my leg under the table and tried to reach higher.”
“What did you do?” I asked.
“I dumped a glass of water over his head,” she said in satisfaction. “We were in front of most of his clients. It will cost him more than you think.”
“Should’ve sued him,” I said.
“I might,” she replied. “But that’s not a conversation for tonight.”
“Tomorrow then,” I said.
“Well see,” she said, and then changed the subject. “By the way, why aren’t you sleeping in your bed?”
“Sojun and Chaewon came over,” I said nervously. It was weird really. Only a few minutes ago I was in control, holding her down and taking her roughly to both of our enjoyment, but here I was afraid to tell her that we’d had a small party while she was out.
“You and Minjeong had a party, didn’t you?” she guessed.
“Just Sojun and Chaewon,” I said, but then added guiltily. “And Changho, Gyumin and Sojun’s new girlfriend Juhyeon. I thought you were her.”
“You thought I was your cousin’s girlfriend and you jumped me?” she asked.
“Well, she did climb into the bed I was sleeping in,” I said defensively. “Besides, you’d have to meet her to understand. She’s a bit wild.”
“So,” she sighed. “What you’re trying to tell me is that my daughter, nephew and niece are all in the other bedrooms with their significant others having sex?”
“I doubt they’re still at it,” I shrugged. She surprised me by laughing.
“You just better hope your uncle never finds out,” she said when her laughed died down. “He would completely lose it.”
“I don’t know,” I said. “You seem to be handling it pretty well.”
“I’m not my brother,” she replied. “And after what we just did, I don’t have any moral high ground to stand on for the moment.”
“Well, that’s true,” I laughed.
“Minho, it’s not funny,” she sighed. “I can’t say I didn’t enjoy it, but that isn’t going to help tomorrow when we have to face what it means.”
“You know,” I said thoughtfully. “I like when you talk to me like this.”
“Like what?” she asked.
“Like a woman,” I replied. “Don’t get me wrong. I love you and appreciate everything you did for Minjeong and me growing up, but we’re adult now. Besides, I never realized just how hot you could be before.”
“That’s wrong on so many levels,” she sighed. “I’m your mother. I’m not supposed to be hot, at least not to you. Besides, we both know that you wouldn’t be saying that if the lights were on.”
I reached for the nightstand. She was clearly not expecting it when the light came on. It was soft and dull, but we’d been in completely darkness.
“Minho!” she cried, reaching for the covers. I rolled on top of her and held her in place. “Stop!”
“Relax,” I said. “I just wanted to prove you wrong. You’re just as hot in the light as in the darkness.” She froze and looked up at me. I smiled down at her.
She looked great. I knew that and so did she. She worked hard at keeping herself that way and her curves showed it.
“You know, whatever else I’d say about your boss, he has great taste.”
“Minho, get off of me,” she said, shaking her head, but smiling slightly.
“I would, but I seem to have a problem,” I said with a grin. She frowned briefly in concern, but she saw my grin and quickly realized the truth. The fact that my cock was bumping into her belly probably helped.
“No way.” she cried, but I ignored her and tried to kiss her. She twisted her face to the side and I ended up kissing her neck. I didn’t mind in the least. I worked my way up to her mouth. “Minho, we can’t… not again.”
“I want you.” I said between kisses. “And I want to look into your eyes as you cum.”
“No…” she cried again, louder.
“If you get much louder, you’re bound to get the attention of everyone else in the house. Could you just picture Minjeong’s reaction? Or uncle if one of his kids told him?”
“That’s my point.” She said. this time she kept her voice lower. “We can’t keep on doing this! We’ll get caught eventually and then what?”
“Good point,” I said, but then grinned and shrugged before adding, “But at the moment I could care less. I want you. I’m going to have you and that’s all that matters.”
She looked up into my eyes and saw that I was serious despite my grin. She licked her lips in a way that left me know she wanted it too. That was all I needed to know. I pushed my cock halfway into her pussy with one thrust.
“Stop….” she cried, fighting me once more. “I’m your mother…”
“You’re a hot woman that I want to make scream.” I growled. Her eyes got bigger as I thrust the rest of my cock inside her. She cried out and wrapped her arms around me. I started stroking in and out of her. Once again, I felt her nails on my back.
“Minho, I thought I raised a good boy.” she gasped as her orgasm neared.
“You did,” I replied. “But no one is good all the time. Not even you,” I said, “Now, be my slut and cum for me.”
“Nghhhyess…” she cried, her body locking up in orgasm. I watched her passion filled expression in awe. She really was beautiful. I’d remember this moment forever. She noticed me watching and added, “Minho cum with me… cum inside me.”
I grunted and let lose. I filled her pussy as she rolled into another orgasm. Our bodies slammed together over and over again until we were both completely spent.
“Tomorrow we’ll deal with the repercussions,” I said, holding her close afterward. “There must be some.”
“I know,” she sighed. She fell silent for a few minutes. I was starting to nod off when she shook her head.
“What?” I asked.
“You do realize that what we’re doing is incest?” she asked.
“Yes,” I admitted. “And you want to know the sick part?”
“What?”
“The knowledge is only making it better,” I answered.
“For me too,” she admitted, almost too softly for me to hear. “And I’m the mother. I should know better.”
“So do I,” I shrugged. “I’m not a kid anymore.” We fell silent for a while.
“So much for being a good girl,” she sighed eventually.
“Hey, we didn’t plan this. It just happened,” I said. “There’s no sense is beating ourselves up after the fact.”
“It has to stop,” she said.
“I agree,” I said.
“And you can’t sleep here tonight,” she added.
“I know,” I said. “I’ll sleep on the couch in the living room. Right after I take a shower.”
“Good,” she said, but I thought I heard a tinge of disappointment in her voice.
“You know mom,” I said innocently. “I bet you could use a shower too, and your bathroom has the nice big walk in one.” She looked at me and smiled slowly.
“Yes, it does,” she said. “I think I’ll use it first. You wait here and don’t you dare come in. It would be wrong!”
I watched her walk to her bathroom and smiled. She was seriously hot. I’d always know it, but it never really registered until now. Watching her ass wiggle as she walked made my cock stir despite my last orgasm.
I waited a few minutes until I heard her in the shower and then went to the door. I turned the knob and it opened. She hadn’t locked the door. I smiled widely and went in.
“Oh Minho. What am I going to do with you?” she asked, hiding a smile. She was standing under the shower as hot the water cascaded down her body. I shook my head as I watched.
“I have a few ideas,” I replied moving toward her.
“Don’t you dare,” she cried. “You can’t come in here!” Yet, I noticed she moved back from the door to give me room.
“We’ll see about that.” I snapped, opening the door and stepping in. I took her into my arms and kissed her roughly as she started fighting me. Oddly enough, despite her resisting me, somehow her hand found my cock and her tongue thrust deep into my mouth. This continued for some time.
“I want your ass again.” I growled when I couldn’t take it any longer.
“No…” she cried, spinning away from me.
She ended up standing on her toes with her hands against one of the shower walls. I looked at her ass and shook my head. It was round and full. My mouth literally watered.
“Please don’t kiss me down there again.” she cried as if to let me know what she wanted.
I dropped to my knees and buried my face between her ass cheeks. She cried out and thrust her ass out further, giving me better access. She was more than ready, but I took my time. Her ass tasted amazing and she clearly like how it felt.
“What are you doing?” she cried as I stood and pushed my cock against the entrance to her ass.
“Taking a good girl and making her my slut.” I whispered.
“No…” she said. I crushed her against the shower wall and shoved my cock deep into her ass and started riding her slowly.
I took her hair and pulled it into a ponytail and moved it to one side, giving me access to the back of her neck. It was pale white because she always wore her hair down. I licked it and she squirmed under me. I kissed it and her squirms became more pronounced.
“What are you doing?” she asked. The answer came without me realizing it.
“Marking what’s mine. Marking my slut.” I growled and started sucking hard on her neck. The mark I would leave wouldn’t be seen by anyone else as long as she wore her hair down, but we’d both know it was there. It was something that would last beyond tonight.
“No…” she moaned, but she pushed her ass back hard against my cock, forcing it in even deeper.
“Yes,” I snapped, pulling back and looking at my handiwork. She was marked, but it wasn’t dark enough. Not yet anyway, I kissed her neck again.
“Minho, you are going to make some girl very happy one day,” she gasped.
“I’d settle for you today,”
“I am happy,” she moaned. “It’s been so long since I had a real man and no one has ever gotten to me like you do.”
“Not even father?” I asked.
“Not even him!” she groaned. I could feel her fingers brush my cock as she played with her pussy. She was getting close. So was I.
I took her hips and started riding her ass hard. She moaned loudly and came. I continued to stroke I and out of her until she was done. After that I pulled out and spun her toward me.
Her eyes flashed hungrily as I pushed down on her shoulders. She dropped to her knees and reached for my cock, but I stopped her. I held her head with one hand at arms distance and pointed my cock at her with the other as I brought myself to orgasm.
“Open your mouth,” I demanded. She did as she continued to watch me hungrily.
The first few ropes sprayed her face and chest. Some of it made it into her mouth. She pushed my hand away and fell on my cock. I grabbed her head with both hands and fucked her mouth until I was done.
“You need to go,” she said once I was able to half focus again.
“You’re mine,” I said, still a little blurred from my lust.
“I remember,” she sighed. “And I am yours… for tonight.”
“For as long as that mark remains,” I said. She shook her head.
“I thought we agreed that this was just for tonight?” she asked.
“It’s the smart thing to do,” I said, standing up. She looked up into my eyes nervously. “But I’m not giving this up. I’m not giving you up.”
“And if I don’t want this to happen again?” she asked.
“I’ll take you against your will,” I shrugged. “And you’ll love it.”
“I know you don’t mean that. You would never force me if I really didn’t want to.”
“Mom,” I sighed, looking at her. “I’m not sure if that’s true with you. You have no idea what you do to me.”
“We’ll talk about this tomorrow,” she said. “Go get some sleep.”
“Okay,” I said, but my mind wandered. My concern must have been plain on my face, because she took my chin and made me look into her eyes.
“Minho, don’t worry,” she said with a gently smile. “I know you better than you know yourself. You really wouldn’t force me.”
“I hope you’re right,” I sighed.
“I am,” she said confidently, and then added more softly, “But even if I weren’t it wouldn’t matter. I’ll always want you. I just don’t think it’s the right thing to do.”
“It isn’t,” I agreed, relaxing slightly. “And you’re right. We’ll talk tomorrow.”
I kissed her one more time and slipped out of the shower. I dried myself quickly and grabbed my sweats and tee-shirt off the floor in her bedroom. I put them on quickly and took one last look at her bed before leaving. It was rumpled and stained with our pleasure.
It was the same bed I’d gained comfort from when I was a kid. Yet, now it was also something more. It dawned on me that my thoughts described her as well. She was the same person I knew and loved growing up, but now she was something more.

“Hey little brother,” Minjeong said as she flopped down on the couch cushion next to my head with a grin. “What are you doing sleeping out here?”
“Who said anything about sleeping?” I groaned as I sat up. “This couch sucks! I’m exhausted.”
“Weren’t you going to sleep in your mom’s room?” her boyfriend asked.
“That was the plan,” I sighed. “Until she came home.”
“Mom’s home?” Minjeong asked, no longer smiling.
“Yeah,” I replied as I stood and stretched.
“Oh shit!” Changho sigh. “She hates me as it is, and this isn’t going to help.”
I fought off a smile. Mom didn’t hate Changho. She didn’t hate anyone, but then again, he wasn’t her favorite person. Mine either for that matter.
“Does she know about the party?” he asked.
“Of course,she does,” Minjeong said, answering for me.
“Don’t worry,” I said to Minjeong. “I told her it was his idea. You should be okay.” I then turned to Changho and added, “Although, she did say something about wanting to talk to you this morning.”
“What?” he asked nervously.
“Relax,” Minjeong sighed. “Minho is just joking.”
“Very funny!” he said angrily. I shrugged.
“Changho, I think you’d better be going,” Minjeong said. “Mom’s an early riser and I don’t think you want to be here when she gets up.”
“I’m gone,” he said, giving Minjeong a quick kiss and making for the door. I frowned. This guy is annoying.
“Think we should wake up Chaewon and Sojun?” Minjeong asked.
“Probably,” I answered, forgetting about that dumb boyfriend of hers for the moment. “It will give them a chance to prepare.”
“Like you can prepare for one of mom’s lectures,” Minjeong sighed, but then added, “On the other hand, maybe they can slip out too. There’s no reason for everyone to have to face her wrath.”
“I’ll wake them,” I said.
I climbed the stairs quickly as memories of the night before drifted through my head. My hangover was bad and my head throbbed. Thinking was almost painful. I was also exhausted from trying to sleep on the couch.
The last question was the one that concerned me the most. I had no idea how to react, but I figured I’d work through it eventually. On the other hand, I was seriously worried about mom. I was afraid that there was a good chance she wouldn’t handle it at all. And then what?
I pushed open the guest bedroom door and forced the thoughts of the night before out of my head for the moment. Chaewon and her boyfriend Gyumin were asleep in the bed.
“Wake up you two.” I said, shaking the bed. Gyumin didn’t budge, but Chaewon opened her eyes.
“For God’s sake, why?” Chaewon groaned.
“Because my mom’s home,” I replied.
“Aunt? Oh shit!” Chaewon cried, and then started shaking her boyfriend.
I left the room and moved on to my bedroom. I pulled my shirt off as I went. I needed something to get me going. A shower was just the thing. I’d grab some clothes while I woke Sojun and his girl up. Maybe it would help with my hangover.
I threw open the door to find Juhyeon riding my cousin on my bed. The room smelled of sex. Juhyeon looked at me and smiled. I shook my head. She didn’t even pause in what she was doing.
“You two better hurry,” I said. “Because my mom is home and she’s bound to wake up soon.”
“Damn!” Sojun cried and pushed his girl off of him. Juhyeon clearly wanted to finish. I shook my head and went to the dresser.
I grinned to myself, remembering last night when I thought I was going to get a chance to do much more than just look. That hadn’t worked out, but something much different had.
“Minho, what the hell happened to your back?” Sojun cried as he stood and threw on his clothes. Juhyeon did as well, but she was moving slower.
“Looks like someone played with a tigress,” she grinned. It took me a second to realize what they were talking about.
“Yeah,” I said, thinking as quickly as I could. “I met a girl a couple of nights ago. She was wild.”
“She must have been.” Sojun laughed.
“You’d better get going,” I prompted. “Mom will be up soon.”
“Right!” he said.
“I’m right behind you,” Juhyeon said when Sojun looked at her impatiently. He nodded and left. I moved to leave and take my shower, but she stopped me by placing a hand on my shoulder.
“What?” I asked. She was looking at me oddly.
“Those scratches are new,” she said. “There’s no way they happened before last night.”
“No...” I began, but she covered my mouth with her hand briefly to silence my protests.
“Maybe I was wrong,” she smiled sexily. “Maybe you can handle my sister.”
“You’re older sister?” I asked. She nodded, getting very close.
“You must be wilder than Sojun describes,” she said. Juhyeon was so close that if I moved at all our bodies would touch. “Because those scratches are new and I’m the only girl not related to you in the house.”
“That’s- I...” I began, but she covered my mouth with her hand again.
“I know,” she smiled, her eyes burning into mine. “But that doesn’t mean I’m wrong. It also doesn’t mean that it doesn’t get to me… on a purely sexual level.”
I wasn’t sure how to answer that. It didn’t matter. Juhyeon removed her hand from my mouth and barely brushed her lips against mine before turning and moving toward the door.
“I’m looking forward to introducing you to my sister,” she said as she left the room. “It’s been a while since she and I double dated.”
I swallowed hard. It was such an innocent statement, but I thought there was more to it. She didn’t seem shocked at all by her discovery that I had an incestuous affair, only enticed.
“I’m sure it will be some double date,” I mumbled to myself, and then thought, ‘I think it’s time Sojun and I had a talk. I want to make sure he knows what Juhyeon is hinting at before I meet her sister.’
The shower felt good. My back stung as the water hit the scratches and I let myself dwell on how I got them for the first time since waking up. If nothing else, they were proof that the night before wasn’t a dream.
“Wow!” I said, shaking my head as the truth tried to sink it.
The whole situation from the night before was impossible, but it had happened. I knew that, and now I’d have to deal with the repercussions. I finished my shower, dried and got dressed. I even took the time to brush my teeth and dry my hair. I almost felt human again by the time I left the bathroom.
I could hear voices being raised downstairs. Mom was obviously awake and it sounded like Minjeong and her were going at it.
When I went to downstair, it was just Mom and Minjeong, and the others were nowhere to be found.
“Let me make you some breakfast before I’m leave,” Mom said, but poor Minjeong looked totally confused.
“What’s up with mom?” Minjeong frowned.
“Ease up on her,” I said softly. “Mom quit her job last night.”
“She what?” Minjeong cried, but then added, “Let me guess. It was her boss, he hit on her, didn’t he?”
“You knew about him?” I asked in surprise.
“No, but I guessed,” Minjeong sighed. “He had jerk written all over him. I’d better go in and make sure she’s alright.”
“Okay, but don’t push her,” I said. “She’ll tell you about it when she’s ready.”
“Minho, mom’s not the only one acting weird today,” Minjeong said, but then thankfully left the room before I could think of how to respond.
I moved on to the guest bedroom and clean it while he was in the shower. It didn’t take long and I had plenty to think about.
“Breakfast!” I heard Minjeong call up the stairs.
The meal ended up being surprisingly good. Mom seemed to be relaxing and I made sure not to do or saying anything to upset her. We were all laughing at one point when the phone rang. Mom picked it up.
-
“This is still my house and I don’t want it becoming party central or where you and Minho have your booty calls.”
“Booty call?” Minjoeng asked in surprise. “Where in the world did you hear that?”
“I’m old, not dead!” mom sighed.
“Who are you and what have you done with my mother?” Minjeong asked.
“Very funny,” mom sighed, glancing my way briefly. I’d intentionally remained quiet. “I guess last night opened my eyes up to a lot of things. It wasn’t just your party and sleep over.”
“I know,” Minjeong said. “Minho told me.”
“Heard what?” mom asked, clearly stunned. I knew what she was thinking.
“Sorry,” I said quickly. “I guess I should have let you tell Minjeong that you quit your job.”
“My job?” mom said, shaking her head. “Ah right.”
“Are you okay?” Minjeong asked.
“I will be,” mom answered honestly. “It’s just a lot to take in all at once.”
“Don’t worry mom,” Minjeong said. “Minho and I will help.”
“We’ll be fine,” mom smiled. “I’ve got enough saved before I’ll have another job.”
“I still think you should sue him,” I grumbled. “Or better yet, let me pay him a visit.”
“No.” mom snapped. “I can take of him myself.”
We changed the subject and went back to finishing breakfast.
-
“I’m wiped,” I sighed.
“I guess that means I can’t convince you to help me clean?” Minjeong asked.
“You clean? That’ll never happen. Do you even know how to wash a dish?” I joked.
“Very funny,” Minjeong said. “You jerk.”
Minjeong really wasn’t much of a cleaner. She could do it when she put her mind to it, but that wasn’t very often. I wasn’t much better, but I’d been known to throw a load of laundry on every so often. I even vacuumed upon rare occasions.
“You aren’t serious, are you?” I asked.
“Yes I am,” she replied. “Mom had a tough day.” I frowned and nodded. I was very tired, but she was right. On the other hand, cleaning could wait a little while.
“How about we take a nap first?” I asked. “Mom will be out for a while.”
“Hmm,” Minjeong said thoughtfully. “That does sound good, but I need a shower first.”
“Enjoy,” I shrugged. “Bed time for me.”
Minjeong was first to the stairs. She climbed them and it actually took me a moment to realize I was staring at her ass.
‘Pervert!’ I snapped to myself, but then I shrugged. After what happened with mom, did it really matter? I took a few moments to think about my sister and her appearance. ‘Shit, Minjeong’s pretty hot!’
It wasn’t that I didn’t know what she looked like or that I thought she wasn’t attractive before, but I’d never truly looked at her as a girl. No, that’s not right. I’d never looked at her in a sexual way, and I was now. Fuck.
Minjeong had mom’s blond hair and was built athletically. Her ass was small, but rounded nicely from all the sports she played in high school and college. She was a gym teacher and it showed. Her breasts weren’t nearly as big as moms, but they were still pretty amazing on her tight body.
“What?” Minjeong asked when we reached the top of the stairs. She obviously noticed the attention I was giving her.
“You know,” I said, breaking one of the unspoken rules between us. “You could do a lot better than Changho.” I saw her start to swell up angrily, but then she stopped and sighed, letting out a breath.
“You’re right,” she said, surprising me. “It’s too bad really. He’s handsome and smart.”
“Pretty packaging doesn’t make a good guy,” I said. “And neither does brains. And what’s with the total lack of a sense of humor?”
“Okay little brother, ease off,” she said pointedly. I raised my hands with palm toward her in surrender. Minjeong rolled her eyes and laughed.
I’d learned long ago not to comment on her boyfriends. The fact that she hadn’t jumped all over me when I offered up my opinion about Changho said a lot about how close she was to dumping him already.
“See you in a couple of hours,” I said, entering my room. The clean sheets felt wonderful and I was out almost instantly.
-
I woke up slowly. It took me a few minutes to realize I wasn’t alone in my room. Minjeong had pulled my desk chair out and was sitting in it, facing me. She looked like she’d been there for a while. I looked at her and rubbed my face as I fought to wake up. Whatever was bothering her was bad.
“What’s wrong?” I asked, sitting up.
“I couldn’t go to sleep after my shower,” she said. “I was thinking about how to break up with Changho.”
“I’m sorry,” I offered. She shrugged it off and continued.
“So, I decided to start cleaning,” she said. “I couldn’t vacuum with you sleeping so I did laundry instead.”
“Sounds reasonable,” I shrugged, fighting to get my mind fully functioning and wondering where she was going with this conversation.
“There were plenty of sheets to clean, so I started there,” she added, looking at me meaningfully. I still wasn’t processing well enough to follow her yet.
“Okay,” I offered. Minjeong frowned and shook her head before continuing.
“Can you imagine my surprise when I found four sets of dirty sheets instead of just three?” she asked. “Mom typically does laundry on Tuesdays. I was wondering why she stripped her bed this morning.”
‘Shit,’ I thought, finally catching on. ‘Oh shit!’
“So I opened them to see if she dropped something on them that might need special attention,” Minjeong continued. “They were a mess, but not really that much different than any of the other sheets. They were damp and cum stained.”
“Really?” I finally got out, my mind whirling. “I guess it’s true. Even moms need to take care of themselves.”
“Minho, there were fluids from both a woman and a man,” she said angrily. “What happened last night?”
I was tempted to deny everything and play stupid, but Minjeong wouldn’t fall for it, not after she saw my expression when she mentioned what she found. I’m sure I looked guilty as hell and Minjeong could usually read me better than anyone else other than mom.
I was also tempted to tell her that I took care of myself before mom came home and that she must have followed suit afterward, but one look into Minjeong’s eyes and I knew it was pointless, so instead, I told her the truth. It didn’t take very long.
“I can’t believe it,” Minjeong said, shaking her head.
“Honestly, me neither,” I sighed. “It’s not like I planned it.”
“But you didn’t stop it either,” Minjeong said pointedly.
“I was drunk!” I shrugged. “So was she and the truth is that we both needed it.”
“So, last night was the first time?” Minjeong asked.
“Yes,” I answered. We fell silent for what felt like minutes. I had no idea what to say and Minjeong was obviously trying to accept what she learned.
“Did you both enjoy it?” she asked, surprising me.
“I guess,” I answered uncomfortably.
“You guess?” she asked. “That’s it?”
“Okay, fine,” I sighed. “Yes, we both enjoyed it. Hell, it was the best sex I ever had, does that make you feel better?”
“It makes me feel left out,” Minjeong said glumly.
“It’s not like you weren’t busy with Changho,” I said.
“That’s not what I mean and you know it,” she replied. “Ever since dad died it’s been the three of us together. Now I feel like I’m on my own.”
“Why?” I frowned. “Because mom and I accidentally ended up in the same bed and let our passions get the better of us?”
“Yes,” she shrugged. I knew it was an honest answer even if I didn’t understand it.
“I’m willing to cuddle with you if that will help?” I joked badly.
“If I thought it would help, I might take you up on it,” she sighed. “But I don’t. Besides, I’m not ready for that.”
“Minjeong, you know mom and I love you.” I said.
“Yes,” she smiled, but her eyes were sad. She stood and added, “I think it’s time for a nap of my own.”
I watched her leave the room and shook my head. What could I do to make Minjeong happy? I didn’t want to see her this upset.
‘I’d better let her sleep and see how she feels when it sinks in,’ I thought. ‘Hell, it’s barely sunk in with me.’
Minjeong slept a long time. I let her. I was just thinking about waking her when mom came home. She didn’t look happy.
“My brother can be so...” she began angrily, but I cut her off.
“We have bigger problems,” I interjected. “Minjeong knows.”
“Knows what?” she asked.
“She decided to do the sheets while you were out and I was sleeping,” I said. “She found the ones to your bed.” Mom shook her head almost numbly and sank down on the couch.
“She’s twenty-three and never done a chore without me nagging and today she decides to help?” she said, obviously stunned.
I got up and went to her wine rack. It was the only alcohol left in the house because we made it off limits the night before. I poured us both a glass and handed one to her as I sat down on the couch next to her.
“How did she react?” she asked after downing half her glass.
“Oddly,” I frowned. “She wasn’t so much mad or disgusted as hurt. She feels left out. She thinks we now have something special that she’s not part of.”
“That’s bad,” mom frowned.
“I’m sorry mom,” I sighed. “This is all my fault.”
“Not all,” she said, shaking her head. “If I really wanted you to stop last night, I could have made you, but it just felt so good.”
“Yes, it did.” I said, sipping mine.
We sat there for a while. We didn’t say much, but we did finish the bottle of wine quickly enough. Minjeong came down from her nap as I was opened the second bottle. I saw her frown, but she took the glass I handed her. The three of us looked at each other in silence for a few moments.
“I know it’s been a while,” mom suddenly smiled as a thought came to her. “But I think it’s time for movie night.”
“Movie night?” Minjeong asked in surprise. “Aren’t we a little old for that?”
“That’s a great idea,” I said quickly. “You’re never too old for a movie night.”
Every once in a while, when we were kids, mom used to set up trays in her bedroom. We’d eat and watch television, something she never let us do normally. Afterward, we’d settle onto her bed and watch a movie. Mom always let us stay up late and eat plenty of popcorn and candy. It was just the bonding experience Minjeong needed now.
“Minjeong, you can choose the movie,” mom said. “I’ll order from your favourite restaurant.”
“But...” Minjeong began. It was too late. Mom was already in the kitchen picking up the phone.
“What’s gotten into her?” Minjeong asked.
“I told her what you figured out,” I replied. “She wants you to know that she loves you.”
“You told her?” Minjeong cried.
“I had to,” I shrugged. “Your reaction before was bad.”
“I was tired and hung over!” Minjeong snapped, but I knew there was more to it.
“Just humour mom and go with it. She’s really worried about you,” I sighed, and then added more softly. “So am I.”
“I’m fine,” Minjeong said, a little too quickly.
“Good,” I said. “Then a movie will be fun.”
“I really should go find Changho and break it off,” Minjeong frowned.
“Give him one more night,” I said. “I never liked the guy much, but even he deserves one more night of believing he’s dating one of the hottest girl’s alive.”
“Very funny,” Minjeong sighed.
“Who’s joking?” I replied, but then hit her with a couch pillow before she could respond. It was a short, vicious fight and although I typically won, just this once I let her.
“Will you two cut it out?” mom snapped from the doorway, but she wasn’t really angry. How could she be? Both Minjeong and I were laughing.
“How long until the food is ready?” I asked.
“You have just enough time to put on your shoes and go pick it up,” mom grinned.
“I walked into that one,” I laughed.
“I think I’d better go,” Minjeong sighed. “You two have been drinking.” I started to argue, but mom cut me off when she realized Minjeong was right.
“We’ll have everything ready when you get back,” mom said. I nodded in agreement.
There wasn’t that much to do, but we busied ourselves with getting mom’s room ready. We also continued to drink the wine, only slower now. When the second bottle was gone, we both agreed to hold off on any more until after we ate. We were well on our way to being drunk.
“Minho, stop that.” mom snapped. She was standing at the counter getting the popcorn maker ready for later.
“What?” I asked.
“You’re staring at my ass!”
“I am?” I laughed, walking up behind her. She turned and faced me quickly.
“Don’t you dare…” she says. “Hasn’t what happened already caused enough trouble?”
“Yes,” I sighed. “But you know the old adage. You can’t go back. We have to move on.”
“Agreed,” she said. “And moving on entails never making the same mistake again.”
“That’s not what I meant,” I said. “What happened was wrong, but I wouldn’t exactly call it a mistake.”
“Minho, you can’t be serious?”
“Oh, I am,” I said. “I really liked what happened. So did you.”
“I did not…” mom cried, but we both knew she was lying. “Okay, I was drunk and in need and you took care of it admirable, but it’s wrong.”
“And that makes it even hotter.” I groaned, pulling her into a kiss. she returned the kiss despite her protests, but when it was done she pushed me back with both hands.
“No…” she said. “Tonight is about Minjeong. We hurt her and that’s unacceptable.”
“You’re right,” I said, but then pulled her again. “But Minjeong isn’t here right now and just looking at you is driving me crazy.”
“Minho!” she cried. She spun away from me, but I had her trapped against the counter. I thrust my hard-on against her ass to let her know just how much she was getting to me. “We can’t… There’s no time…”
“I don’t know about that,” I grinned, lifting her skirt up past her ass and pushing her panties down. I was wearing sweats and they dropped past my cock easily enough. She was try to fight, but she thrust out her ass giving me access to what we both wanted. She moaned when I pushed my cock inside her pussy.
“Oh Minho…” she moaned. “What am I going to do with you?”
“I don’t know,” I grinned. “But I do know what you’re going to do for me.”
“There’s no time!” she moaned.
“Then hurry,” I groaned in reply, picking up the pace.
She was leaning over the counter as I fuck her hard. I was just starting to feel my orgasm approaching when I heard the front door open.
“Fuck.” I cried, pulling out quickly.
“No…” she moaned in frustration. “I was so close!”
“Sorry,” I said, meaning it. God, did I mean it?
“Just go stop your sister from coming in here.” she snapped. “If she walks in right now, she’ll know what we were just doing and that wouldn’t be good.”
“Agreed,” I said, pulling my sweats back up. I also pulled my shirt down and let it cover my front. It was the best I could do.
“Mom went crazy,” Minjeong said when she saw me. “There’s more food than we could eat in a week.”
“She’s really looking forward to this,” I said. “Let’s go set the food out upstairs. She’ll join us in a minute.” Minjeong must have sensed something because she looked at me funny. I guess it made sense. Only a few moments before I was stroking in and out of mom. That wasn’t something that was easy to hide, especially considering I had to stop abruptly just before my release.
I tried to focus on looking as innocent as possible, but I wasn’t sure I fooled Minjeong. On the other hands she didn’t say anything as we brought the food upstairs.
It was weird to be back in moms’ room after the night before. Scenes of what happened flashed in my head and they didn’t nothing to help calm down my already surging libido. I went to the bathroom and threw some cold water on my face after the food was set out. It helped.
The meal was delicious and we laughed and watched television during it. It was like old times except for the fact that my eyes lingered on mom overly long upon occasion. She would frown when she noticed until I looked away. I think Minjeong might have noticed once, but she just shook her head and took a sip of her wine.
The movie Minjeong picked was decent for a chick flick. We were all slightly drunk by the time it ended. We’d done a good job of denting mom’s wine collection, but the food balanced it.
“Another movie?” mom asked.
“Sure, why not?” Minjeong smiled. Mom and I exchanged a smile of our own. Minjeong seemed okay.
“Can I choose?” I asked.
“Please…” mom snorted. “I don’t want to watch something gory right now. The food is just settling in.”
“And porn is out too,” Minjeong joked.
“Hey, don’t knock it until you try it,” I teased back.
“And what makes you think I’ve never tried it?” Minjeong asked. She was clearly feeling no pain.
“Minjeong!” mom cried.
“Come on mom,” Minjeong grinned. “Are you telling me you never watched porn?”
“I haven’t,” mom shrugged.
“Wow,” Minjeong laughed. She was obviously drunker than I thought. “I would think in this day and age everyone’s seen porn, or at least a clip. I mean the internet makes it all so available.”
“Not me,” mom shrugged. “I worked with computers all day. Why would I want to be on one at night?”
“Mom, you really need to get a life,” Minjeong sighed.
“That’s a little harsh, isn’t it?” I asked in surprise.
“Oh please…” Minjeong said, rolling her eyes. “If mom had one, maybe she wouldn’t have had sex with you last night and ruined everything.”
“That’s not fair!” I said. Mom put her hand on my arm.
“Maybe Minjeong is right,” she said calmly, but her eyes were welling up with tears.
“Oh shit!” Minjeong sigh when she realized what she’d said and how badly mom was taking it. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to say it like that.”
“I know dear,” mom sighed. “But that doesn’t make you wrong. I don’t know why I let Minho do what he did.”
“You didn’t let me,” I said. “I didn’t give you a choice.”
“Oh Minho…” mom sighed. “Like I said earlier, you couldn’t...”
I didn’t give her a chance to finish. I grabbed her and kissed her. Mom was so surprised that she didn’t fight at first, but it wasn’t long before we were wresting on the bed. I rolled on top of her and pinned her under me before kissing her again.
“Wow.” Minjeong sigh, reminding me she was there.
“And that’s what happened last night,” I said, moving off with some difficulty. “She couldn’t have stopped me if she wanted to.”
“But I didn’t want to,” mom said, sitting up and wiping her lips. “And that’s really the point.”
“This is a lot more than just incest,” Minjeong said, shaking her head. “You two are seriously perverted!”
“And you’re not?” I asked. “I heard your bed last night. It was slamming into the wall pretty hard.”
“He’s my boyfriend! that doesn’t make me perverted!” Minjeong groaned.
“But you can’t say that you didn’t like what you just saw. I can see it in your eyes.” Mom said.
“So?”
“So, if you weren’t perverted you would have been disgusted,” mom replied. “Instead, you got excited.”
“I’m both,” Minjeong said.
“Maybe, but you’re a lot more of the second,” I grinned.
“I’m drunk,” Minjeong said again.
“We all are,” I shrugged. “What does that have to do with it?”
“It’s the alcohol making the sight of you two kissing turn me,” Minjeong said.
“I doubt it works that way,” I said.
“Drinking lowers your inhibitions,” mom put in. “It doesn’t make you like something you don’t.”
“Fine!” Minjeong snapped. “I’m just as perverted as you two! Does that make everything alright?” She ran out of the room before either one of us could answer.
“Wow,” I said, shaking my head. “How did we get here?”
“I think we both know the answer to that,” mom frowned. “What we did was a mistake. I knew it then, but I didn’t realize how badly Minjeong was going to take it.”
“Me neither,” I frowned. “What do we do?”
“I don’t know,” mom said, and for some reason that shook me. Mom always knew what to do.
“I think we need to sleep on it and see how she’s feeling in the morning,” I finally said. Mom nodded.
“You need to sleep in your own bed tonight,” she said.
“Agreed,” I sighed, standing and going to my room without kissing her goodnight, but only because I was afraid I wouldn’t be able to stop despite what was going on with Minjeong. I loved her and didn’t want to make her upset.
I lay in bed for quite a while, unable to fall asleep. My mind vacillated between my desire for mom and my concern for Minjeong. Hell, there was a part of it that even wondered what being with Minjeong would be like.
‘Pervert!’ I grumbled, but that only made it worse.
I closed my eyes and tried to wipe all the thoughts from my head. I pictured a white room with no corners. It was my version of counting sheep. It started to work.
“Minho?” I heard from the doorway to my room. It was Minjeong’s voice. “You still awake?”
“Yes,” I answered.
“I’m sorry about before,”
“Me too,” I sighed. “I know mom feels bad too.” Minjeong came into my room and sat on the edge of my bed.
“You know what all this goes to show?” she asked.
“What?”
“That I should never do laundry ever again,” she replied. “I would never have found out if I didn’t.” It was a weak attempt at humour, but it was an attempt nonetheless.
“The man you marry better be rich,” I teased. “He’ll need to hire a cook; a maid and god knows what else.”
“Ha Ha, Very funny.”
“Hey, the truth hurts,” I laughed.
“Jerk!” she snapped, but she was laughing too. It lasted far too long, but she obviously needed it.
“Minho, I want to go back to mom’s room,” she said afterward. “Will you come with me?”
“Of course,” I said. “But what for?”
“We always end a movie night by falling asleep together,” Minjeong said softly. “I miss that.”
“Well let’s go,” I smiled, getting out of bed and taking Minjeong by the hand. We went down the hall and knocked on mom’s door. The light was still on so I knew she was awake, but she took a few moments to answer the door.
“Come in.” she finally called.
I opened the door and led Minjeong in. I took one look at mom and saw that she’d been crying. Damn Minjeong noticed too, but didn’t say anything.
“Yes?” mom asked.
“Move over,” Minjeong smiled and climbed into mom’s bed. I moved to the other side and got in as well. Minjeong was already resting her head on mom’s shoulder. “Sorry mom.”
“No, I’m sorry,” mom replied.
“We’ll talk tomorrow,” I put said. “After a good night’s sleep.”
“Sounds good,” Minjeong said, reaching out the nightstand and shutting the light. “Good night.”
“Night,” mom said.
“Sweet dreams,” I put in. I knew I was going to have some. I was in bed with my her again and it was dark. I was sorely tempted to touch her, but I knew it would be a mistake. The thought of Minjeong being in bed with us didn’t help at all.
I’m not sure who fell asleep first, but I know I was last.
“Wow…” I heard as I slowly woke up. It was Minjeong’s voice again. “Is he always like that in the morning?”
“How should I know?” mom asked in reply.
“But you’ve seen it before,” Minjeong said, her voice a little excited. I was awake now, but I didn’t open my eyes. I had a feeling I knew what they were talking about. I could feel my hardness even with my eyes closed.
“Yes,” Mom replied nervously.
“You’ve felt it inside of you?” Minjeong asked. She knew the answer, but I guess she wanted mom to say it.
“Minjeong!” mom cried in surprise, but then slowly added, “Yes.”
“Did it feel good?”
“Yes,” mom admitted. “Very good.”
“He’s big, isn’t he?” Minjeong asked. “I mean, I know he’s bigger than Changho, but he’s big in general, right?”
“Minjeong, I have a feeling that you probably have as much experience with men as I do,” mom answered. “But I’d say yes. He’s big. He’s certainly bigger than your father.”
“Who would have thought it of my younger brother?”
“Maybe we should cover it up” mom said.
“No, leave it. I like looking at it.”
“But he’s your brother!”
“And your son,” Minjeong said pointedly. That quickly quelled mom’s protests. “I still can’t believe that you both really did it.”
“You and me both,” mom sighed.
“Do you regret it?” Minjeong asked. “I mean really regret it, not just feel guilty about it because it’s wrong.”
“I regret how it’s affected you,” mom replied. “Neither one of us wanted to hurt you.”
“I know that,” Minjeong sighed. “It’s just that it’s been the three of us for so long. I didn’t realize just how much the thought of you two excluding me from something would hurt.”
“Minjeong, you weren’t excluded,” mom said. “At least not intentionally.”
“But that’s how I feel,” she replied, sounding sad.
“So, you’d feel better if we’d included you in our perverted, incestuous affair?” mom asked in disbelief.
“I honestly don’t know,” Minjeong replied. “But maybe…”
“You’re serious?”
“It would be wrong, but I wouldn’t feel so alone like I do right now,”
“Oh Minjeong,” mom said. “Don’t cry. You know I love you with all my heart.”
“I do,” Minjeong said, obviously fighting back the tears. I felt guilty making believe I was sleeping through this, but ‘waking up’ right at this moment would only make things worse.
“Are you going to be okay?” mom asked after a while.
“I’ll be fine,” Minjeong replied slowly. “But only if you do me a favor.”
“What?” mom asked.
“I want you to kiss me,” my sister said. “Like you kissed him last night.”
“But you’re my daughter!”
“And he’s your son,” Minjeong replied. “That didn’t stop you.”
“I didn’t kiss him.” mom cried. “He kissed me.”
“True,” Minjeong said, and suddenly I could feel the bed move.
“What are you doing?” I heard mom cry. “Don’t!”
“I want to kiss you,” Minjeong said. “Don’t you love me the same you do Minho?”
“Of course, but you’re a girl.” mom argued.
“So?” Minjeong asked. “Haven’t you ever kissed a girl before?”
“No!” mom cried.
“Well, I have,” Minjeong replied.
“On God!” mom cried.
“It was a long time ago when I first started dating,” Minjeong said. “Chaewon and I practiced kissing each other.”
“Your cousin?” mom cried.
“Oh relax,” Minjeong sighed. “All we did was kiss. It’s no big deal.”
“Did you like it?” mom surprised me by asking.
“Honestly… yes,” Minjeong replied. “It was the best kiss I had for a long time, but I think that was mostly because it was also the most relaxed. Eventually I met some guys who kisses drove me far crazy.”
“Like your brother’s,” Mom said, sounding thoughtful.
“I don’t know,” Minjeong said. “I’ve never kissed him.”
“Why don’t we wake him and you can see?” mom offered.
‘Oh yes, please’ I thought to myself.
“Mom, I want to kiss you first,” Minjeong said.
“I can’t.” mom moaned. “I just can’t do it!”
“Then you do love Minho more than you do me” Minjeong said, obviously close to tears again.
“You’re wrong.” mom cried, sounding teary-eyed herself. It was time to wake up. This was only moments away from disintegrating into something very bad.
“Minjeong,” I said as I opened my eyes and sat up. “Weren’t you paying attention last night? Or just a few minutes ago when mom tried to tell you her problem with kissing you?”
“You’re awake!” mom cried.
“Of course,” I smiled.
“I don’t understand,” Minjeong frowned.
“She just told you that she didn’t kiss me,” I explained. “Mom thinks of herself as a good girl. She doesn’t do things like incest and lesbianism.” I laugh.
“But...” Minjeong began. I cut her off.
“She’s never going to kiss you,” I interjected. “But that doesn’t mean she’ll stop you from kissing her.”
“She just did,” my sister cried. “I tried, but she pushed me back.”
“Try harder,” I grinned.
“Hey, Wait a minute…” mom cried, but I silenced her by grabbing her by the neck and pulling her lips to mine. Mom fought at first, but then moaned softly into my mouth.
“See?” I said, pulling back. Minjeong was smiling once again.
“I get it,” she grinned.
“Don’t!” mom cried, but she licked her lips in excitement. “Good girls don’t kiss their mothers!”
“And whatever gave you the idea that I’m a good girl?” Minjeong laughed, taking mom’s head in both hands and kissing her. Again, mom fought, but only for a few moments. Minjeong moaned happily when mom’s mouth opened.
“That looks hot” I groaned.
“Don’t worry brother,” Minjeong grinned. “I have a kiss waiting for you too.”
“Just a kiss?” I asked.
“You’re terrible!” Minjeong laughed, shaking her head before leaning toward me. Her lips were only inches from mine when she stopped. “I shouldn’t. You’re my brother.”
I grabbed Minjeong’s the neck the same way I had grabbed mom’s moments before. I pulled her to me and our lips met. She didn’t fight me like mom, but it was obvious that she wanted me to be aggressive.
“That’s so wrong,” mom moaned excitedly.
“Oh, but he kisses so nicely.” Minjeong moaned.
“It’s not the only thing I do nicely,” I grinned.
“Don’t you dare.” mom cried.
“Think you’re man enough, little brother?” Minjeong asked, her eyes starting to burn with the same lust I could see in mom’s eyes. I was certain it was in mine as well. I took off the few clothes I had on. Minjeong did the same.
“Minjeong don’t… He’s your brother!”
“And you’re my mother,” Minjeong replied. “I wish I was a little braver because then I would try doing something more with you.”
“Oh shit.” I moaned, my cock standing straight out by now. “Now that’s hot.”
“You do like the thought, don’t you little brother?” Minjeong grinned, taking my cock in her hand and stroking it. “Or should I call you big brother?”
“You can call me whatever you want,” I groaned. “Just don’t stop what you’re doing.”
“How about we let mom help?” Minjeong asked. “I don’t want her to feel left out.”
“No.” mom sigh, but everything else about her demanded to be part of what was happening.
Minjeong forced mom’s head down to my lap. Mom fell on my cock despite her protests. Minjeong watched hungrily for a few minutes. Mom’s hair was in the way, so she pulled it into a ponytail and lifted it.
“What’s that?” Minjeong frowned, looking down at mom’s neck. The hickey I left was very noticeable.
“Mom said that we could only be together for one night,” I answered, remembering. “I disagreed and left that mark. I told her she was mine until it faded.”
“Do you always mark what’s yours?” Minjeong asked, smiling sexily. She was obviously enjoying teasing me.
“Yes.” I groaned. “Now why don’t you help mom?”
“Oh?” Minjeong grinned sexily before moving down between my legs as well. She pushed mom’s mouth off of me and started licking my cock. Mom shifted down to my balls and sucked gently.
“Oh fuck.” I grunted. “I’m not going to last long with both of you doing that.”
I had one hand on each of their heads and I couldn’t stop myself from thrusting up into Minjeong’s mouth. She locked eyes with me briefly and then took my entire length down her throat. I groaned and came. Minjeong drank it all down.
“We have to stop.” mom said afterward. Minjeong smiled at her and then pulled mom’s lips to hers and exchanged a deep kiss. It actually took me a few moments to realize they were sharing my cum.
“Damn.” I groaned, actually feeling my cock start to stiffen despite the orgasm I had moments ago.
“Little brother,” Minjeong said, pulling back from mom after a while and wiping her lips. She looked at me and I smiled knowingly. “Will you help me?”
In moments I was on top of her with my cock rubbing up and down her entrance. Minjeong took it in her hand and directed to her pussy. I pushed in slowly.
“Oh brother… yesss!” Minjeong cried. “You’re going so deep!”
“Minho no!” mom cried. “She’s your sister!”
I pulled mom to me and kissed her roughly. She gasped into my mouth. I reached out and palmed her pussy, thrusting the middle fingers deep.
“Don’t worry mom,” I said. “You’re next.”
“No…” she cried, but then shifted so that her mouth was next to my ear. She whispered one word and pulled away. “Hurry…” It surprised me and my cock stiffened even more.
“I’ve never felt so full before!” Minjeong gasped. I leaned forward and kissed her as I began stroking in and out of her hot pussy. Her pussy was perfect, it was tight! Minjeong wrapped her arms around my shoulder as I thrust into her.
“He’s your brother. You’re letting your brother fuck you!” mom cried.
“Oh yeah…” Minjeong moaned. “Keep talking mom. It’s only getting me hornier!” I saw mom smiled slightly.
“It’s so wrong.” mom cried. “I don’t care how good his big cock feeling pushing inside of you.”
“Ohhh It does… It does feel so good!” Minjeong moaned. “Minho’s cock is reaching deeper than any other guy ever has before! I can feel my orgasm building.”
“Wait until it hits,” mom said, looking at me hungrily and forgetting herself for a moment. “Minho knows how to make your body feel like it’s exploding.”
“Nghhyesss!” Minjeong cried.
“But that doesn’t mean you should let him do this,” mom added, staring at her expression once more. Minjeong’s face was completely lit with her lust. “Don’t let him fill your pussy with his cum!”
“Oh yess!” Minjeong moaned. “Fill my pussy! Please!”
“You are such a slut.” I groaned, kissing her roughly.
“Minjeong, you see?” mom asked. “Now your brother thinks you’re a slut, is that what you want?”
“I want him to cum in me!” “Minjeong gasped. “I don’t care if he thinks I’m a slut. I’ll be his slut if he just cum in me!”
“So you want to be his slut?” mom asked rhetorically, but she then surprised me by turning to me and added, “If that’s what she wants then you’re doing it wrong.”
“What?” I asked in confusion.
“Sluts get taken from behind,” mom smiled. “You know that.”
“Oh yes!” Minjeong moaned. “He’ll get even deeper than way!”
I pulled out without another word. Minjeong kissed me briefly before rolling onto her stomach. Her tight ass was same as mom’s, just as enticing. her pussy was open and inviting. My mouth literally watered.
“Wait… what are you doing?” Minjeong asked as instead of going back to fucking her I shifted lower and thrust my tongue into her pussy.
“That’s it,” mom cried. “Lick the little slut’s pussy!”
“Mom!” Minjeong cried.
“You said you wanted to be his slut, now deal with it!”
“Ohhh….” Minjeong cried. “You’re going to pay for that later!” Mom smiled again.
I continued to lick her pussy until she was on the brink of orgasm. She arched her back and gave me full access.
“Minho’s little slut, do you want to cum this way or do you want him to fuck you again?” mom asked Minjeong.
“Fuck me please!” Minjeong moaned. I shifted up and thrust my cock deep with one long stoke.
“Wow.” mom gasped.
“Ohhfuckkk!” Minjeong cried. “I’m going to cum…”
I was close, but not there. I fuck Minjeong through her orgasm. She shivered and shook for quite some time. The sight was something I’d remember forever.
“Stop!” Minjeong cried. “I can’t take anymore.”
I pulled out slowly and she sighed. I turned toward mom and she bit her lip. She saw my expression and saw the look in my eye. She looked frightened despite her excitement.
“Now,” she started. “Leave me alone, you’ve already had Minjeong.”
“Come here.” I demanded.
“No!” she cried and tried to get off the bed. I grabbed her and pulled her back on. Mom rolled onto her stomach, but her hips were raised high and I could see her excitement in her swollen lips and pink gasp. My tongue was drenched in her juices a moment later.
“Wow?” Minjeong said, shaking her head. “Mom, you’re a bigger slut than I am.”
“I am not!” mom cried and tried to get away. I’d barely tasted her, but she was ready. I forced my mother back onto the bed and pushed into her from behind. The sound of her ass made when my hips slapped into it was louder, more enticing.
“Mom, be ready for the ride of your life.” Minjeong said, shaking her head.
“I am…” mom gasped.
“So, you want me to do this?” I teased.
“No…” mom cried right away. “Get off me!”
“You first!” I grunted.
“Very funny,” Minjeong said, rolling her eyes at my bad joke. I could care less. I’d just fucked her and now it was mom turn.
“Minho, this is so wrong!” mom cried as she met my thrusts.
“It really is,” Minjeong said, smiling. “But you love every second of it and you know it! You love how his cock feels stroking in and out of you. You love the thought of him cumming deep inside you!”
“No!” mom cried, but then she locked up in orgasm. She shivered and shook under me for a long time.
“We can’t keep doing that,” mom sighed as she came down from her orgasm.
“Sure you can,” Minjeong grinned. “After all, he marked you as his that first night. I can still see the bruise.”
“Only until it fades,” mom shrugged. “Nothing lasts forever.”
“True,” Minjeong said, standing up. “And I don’t think it’s fair that he marked you as just his. I like to think of you as mine also.”
“I’m willing to share mom with you,” I said, standing as well. “I’m willing to share all the incestuous sluts in my life.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Minjeong asked. I pulled her toward me and kissed her. Minjeong responded with just as much passion.
“That I want you to be my slut too,” I growled.
“I’m not marked,” she shrugs.
I shifted her around until I was behind her. I had one hand around her breast, pulling her back into me. My cock was lodged between her ass cheeks. I used the other hand to lift her hair off her neck. Minjeong’s head fell forward and I sucked on her neck.
“Yes…” she gasped. “Make me yours.”
I left a hickey on the back of her neck, just like mom’s. I also shoved her against the nearest wall and started fucking her again. Minjeong moaned with every thrust.
“Cum in me please…” she cried when her next orgasm was about to take her.
“Yess…” I growled and flooded her pussy with my cum.
“Ohh…” Minjeong cried as her orgasm exploded. “It feels so… good!” We both ended up against the wall panting and trying to hold ourselves up.
“You two better sit down before you fall,” mom said. She was watching us from the bed. I was pretty sure she’d been playing with herself as well, but she stopped after we came. I helped Minjeong to mom’s bed. We both all but fell in it.
“Mom,” Minjeong said. “Kiss me please. I want you to be part of how I feel.”
“Of course,” mom said.
“You know,” I said. “You two could do more than just kiss.”
“We’re not lesbians!” mom said.
“Mom,” I smiled. “Lesbian or not, you love her, it’s just a kiss.” I said.
“Or at least let me take it,” Minjeong smiled.
“Possibly,” mom admitted with a slow smile of her own.
“And one day I might,” Minjeong said, surprising us both. “But not today. I’m not ready.”
“No rush,” I smiled. “Why don’t we just spend the day in bed?”
“No,” mom said, sounding serious. “I have some stuff to get done.”
“And I have to talk to Changho,” Minjeong put in. “It’s bad enough you two have made me a slut, but I don’t want to be a cheating slut.”
“Oh Minjeong,” our mother said. “Must you talk like that?”
“Sorry mom,” Minjeong smiled. “I’ll hide what I am from the real world like you want me to. Besides, I’m really only my brother slut anyway.”
“What about mine?” mom asked.
“Nope,” Minjeong laughed. “You don’t want a slut. You want to be a slut.”
“I do not!” mom cried.
“Sure you do,” I put in.
“Until your mark disappears,” mom agreed.
“You know mom,” Minjeong said thoughtfully. “I think if I ever do take things further between you and me, I’ll need to mark you as mine too.”
“It only seems fair,” I grinned.
“Hey, you both know this can’t go on forever, right?” mom started.
“Sure,” I said.
“Of course,” Minjeong added.
“But that doesn’t mean we can’t have fun while it lasts,” I added.
“Agreed,” Minjeong said, exchanging a look with me. We both obviously had the same thought. “I guess I can wait a little longer to tell Changho.”
“Don’t even think about it.” mom cried. Minjeong and I both moved toward her. Mom’s eyes flashed as she tried to get away and she protested loudly when we caught her. The only thing louder was a moan a moment later.
—
“Looking good!” I said as Minjeong walked by my room in nothing but a towel.
“Thanks,” she smiled, pausing at the door. She was blond and beautiful.
“Are you in a rush?” I asked, trying to sound innocent.
“Yes, so don’t even think about it.” she snapped, not buying it for a moment. She knew what I wanted. I grinned and shrugged. Minjeong smiled at my reaction, shook her head and then added, “Truthfully, I wish I did have the time, but it’s my week to oversee the early morning workouts in the weight room.”
“What a life,” I teased.
“Tell me about it,” she sighed.
“Please…” I snorted. “You love your job.”
“It’s okay,” she replied.
“Come on,” I teased. “How does it feel to know that you’re every teenage boy’s fantasy?”
“What?” she asked.
“Minjeong, you teach in high school,” I explained. “Not only that, you are beautiful. You’re the hot gym teacher every boy thinks about late at night.”
“Oh joy,” Minjeong said sarcastically. “That’s a picture I could do without.” I couldn’t help it but laughed.
“You love it though.” I teased. She shook her head again and didn’t bother arguing.
“Minho, make sure to wake mom up on time,” she said, changing the subject. “She’s got her third interview today.”
“I know,” I smiled. “Did you see how nervous she was last night?”
“She has a right to be,” Minjeong replied. “This job is perfect for her.”
“She deserves it,” I smiled. “I can’t believe how quickly it’s moving.”
“It was pretty cool when she got a call from her old company’s biggest competitor the morning after she quit,” Minjeong said.
“Yeah,” I smiled. “She’ll do fine.”
“Fine?” Minjeong frowned. “She’ll do great!”
“True,” I laughed. “I just wish she didn’t have to fly across the country and spend days at their corporate office.”
“Oh, don’t worry” Minjeong smiled. “Mom will be home before you know it. Besides, I’m still here. I’ll take care of you.”
“That’s what I’m afraid of.” I laugh. “You can’t cook and your cleaning leaves something to be desired.”
“Jerk.” Minjeong laughed.
“On the other hand, there are some things you do very well,” I said, smiling slowly.
“Not if you keep being so mean to me,” Minjeong said pointedly and moved past my doorway.
I smiled contently. It was only two weeks since mom quit her job and everything changed so drastically at home. We were all happier now. I wasn’t sure it could last and mom kept bringing up the fact that it couldn’t, but right now I was enjoying myself immensely.
I heard Minjeong leave the bathroom and go into her bedroom. She was done there surprisingly fast. She was one of those morning people. Ugh!
“I’m leaving,” she said as she stopped by my doorway on the way out. “Go wake mom up.”
“What I have to do it?” I asked, far too comfortably to move.
“Mom needs something to help relieve her anxiety about the interview and you’re it.”
“Are you crazy?” I laughed. “She’ll be wired! If I try and go near her...”
“That’s the point,” she interjected. “Do what you always do and don’t give her a choice. She’ll thank you afterward.”
“You could do it,” I offered hopefully.
“No, I can’t,” Minjeong said.
I sighed, reading her expression. “I get it.”
“The thought of mom and me together must really turn you on,” Minjeong said, looking at me thoughtfully. “You bring it up all the time.”
“Hmm,” I said. “Let me think? My mother and sister in bed together. Two beautiful women driving each other crazy. You bet.”
“Pervert!” Minjeong laughed.
“Takes one to know one,” I called as she disappeared down the hall. I heard her leave a few minutes later. “I guess I should wake mom.”
The trip to her room was short. I didn’t bother putting any clothes on. I opened the door and saw mom sleeping in her bed. The sight made me smile.
Instead of shaking her awake, I climbed into bed next to her and pulled her into my arms. She didn’t wake up at first. She snuggled closer instead. I hugged her tight and then kissed her gently.
“Now that’s the way to wake up,” she moaned, returning my kiss.
“Only the beginning of it,” I replied, giving her another kiss before slipping under the covers.
“Minho, what are you doing?” she asked groggily. I ignored the question.
The answer was obvious.
She slept in the nude these days as well. We all did. Frequently we ended up together on the weekends, but most weekdays we slept in our own beds because otherwise we’d all be too exhausted the next day.
“Hey stop!” she gasped when I buried my face between her legs. “I have to get ready. I don’t have the time.”
“Sure you do,” I disagreed, running my tongue up and down the length of her pussy.
“We shouldn’t.” she moaned, spreading her legs and giving me better access.
She tasted just as amazing as always. She had plenty of time before she needed to leave for her flight and I planned on making it memorable. It wasn’t long before my tongue was working her clit just the way I knew she liked it.
“Oh…” she moaned as her orgasm neared. “You’re tongue is so…” I thrust a finger inside of her in response.
“Cum for me.” I demanded.
“Nghhnooo…” she cried, fighting the inevitable. A few moments later her orgasm took her. I licked and sucked until she was done.
She was smiling contently as I moved from under the covers to lie next to her. My lips were still damp with her juices, but she didn’t hesitate in kissing me. She was obviously ready for more despite her orgasm.
Her hand found my cock and she stroked it, not that I needed the stimulation. I was already hard. On the other hand, it did feel really good. I enjoyed what she was doing for a few moments before pulling her on top of me.
She gasps of surprise quickly turned into a moan when I took her hips in both hands and shifted her body until my cock was lined up with her pussy. She was still soaked. I pushed my cock up into her.
“Oh… this is new.” she cried, obviously enjoying the position as I held her hips steady and thrust into her a few times.
“It’s because you like to play hard to get,” I laughed. “I usually have to chase you and hold you down.” I thought she was going to pull off of me.
“You’ve corrupted me…” she whispered lustfully as she started slowly moving up and down.
“So you like having sex with me now?” I teased.
“I’ve always liked it,” she answered in that same lust filled tone. “It’s just so wrong!” I reached up and cupped her breasts.
“But that’s the part you love best, isn’t it?” I asked.
“Yes…” she admitted, squeezing down on my cock. “And that’s why I keep saying we have to stop. Minho, the last couple of weeks with you and your sister were completely wrong in so many ways, but the truth is that I’ve never been happier. I love you two with all my heart and the pleasure we share, sick and twisted as it is, is more than I could ever have hoped for, but it can’t last forever.”
“I don’t want to talk about that now,” I groaned. “Instead, why don’t you tell me how it feels to ride my cock?” She looked down at me and bit her bottom lip.
She looked ready to continue her argument. I thrust up into her with more strength and pinched both of her nipples gently. She gasped. I could feel her giving in slowly.
“Incredible.” she finally moaned, picking up the pace. She was now bouncing on my cock slowly.
“Focus on that and nothing else.” I demanded.
“Nghhh.” she gasped; her argument forgotten. “Your cock is so big. It fills my insides completely.”
I reached up and pulled her toward me. I kissed her passionately and then shifted her just enough for me to kiss her full tits.
“You like my breasts?” she asked, already knowing the answer, but wanting to hear me say it.
“They’re perfect.”
She smiled and leaned forward, propping herself up with her arms and dangling them in my face. She swayed slowly, teasing me. I enjoyed it for a few moments, but could only take so much of that.
I knocked her arms out of the way and buried my face between her breasts as her torso fell on me. I held onto her hips tighter and started thrusting up into her with short fierce strokes.
“Yes!” she cried as our bodies slapped against each other. It didn’t take long for her orgasm to build. I rolled us around until I was on top and continued stroking in and out of her, only now my thrusts were much longer and deeper. Her nails racked across my back.
“Try not to draw blood this time,” I groaned.
“It’s not like I do it on purpose.” she gasped.
I grabbed her hands and held them above her head, against the bed. She looked up at me and smiled. Her expression was one of lust. I took her beauty in and shook my head.
I held her like that while I thrust in and out of her over and over again, getting faster as time went by. I watched her expression as her orgasm threatened. There was nothing more beautiful to me then the passion that filled her eyes at the moment of release.
“Tell me.” I whispered, close to losing it. “Tell me what you want.”
“Don’t make me say it…” she cried. I stopped stroking for a moment. “No, don’t stop!”
“Then tell me.” I demanded. She gave in quickly.
“I want to feel your big cock buried inside of me!” she cried. “I want you to hold me down and fill me with your cum!” I thrust deep into her pussy.
“Hmm yess…” I grunted and came. She was right behind me. We shivered and shook through our mutual orgasm for quite some time.
“Thanks,” she said with a sigh afterward. “I needed that.”
“Minjeong thought you would,” I grinned, rolling off of her.
“Smart girl,” she smiled. And add, “But what we’re doing is almost over.”
“Over?” I asked in surprised concern.
“You said until the mark you gave me disappeared… It’s almost gone.” She lifted her hair to show me her neck. The hickey was still there, but it was fading. The sight of it stunned me. She walked into her bathroom before I could say anything.
I heard the water turn on as I lay there. I sat and thought for a few minutes.
-
“Minho?” mom groan as I walked in on her. “What are you doing in here?”
I didn’t bother responding. I simply walked into the shower, spun her around and pushed her against the wall. I pulled her hair into a ponytail and moved it out of the way.
“No!” she cried when she realized what I was doing, but by that time it was too late. My lips were latched onto the back of her neck. She fought, but I held her tight as I kissed and sucked on her neck until the hickey was bright once more. I let her go then and she turned to face me.
“I don’t want this to end,” I said. “Not yet.”
“But...”
“I won’t let it end!” I interjected more strongly. “You’re mine until my mark fades. That was the deal.”
“You cheated,” she said, shaking her head.
“So?” I shrugged, pulled her body against mine and kissing her hungrily.
“Minho!” Shhe moaned. “You shouldn’t have this kind of an effect on me!”
“You’re mine.” I said.
“For as long as the mark lasts,” she said between kisses. “That was the deal.”
“I knew you’d see it my way,” I smiled.
“Get out,” she said as she shook her head and laughed. “I really do need to be going soon.”
“You’d leave me like this?” I asked, motioning toward my hardening cock. “Excited and alone? What kind of mom are you?”
“The worst kind,” she said, but then dropped to her knees and took my cock into her mouth.
“You mean the best?” I groaned, taking her head with both hands and stroking my cock between her lips.
She locked eyes with me as I fucked her mouth. She never once looked away. It didn’t take long for me to cum. The sight of her watching me and swallowing as I spurted rope after rope of cum down her throat only made my orgasm last longer.
“Can I return the favor?” I asked, leaning against the shower wall to hold myself up. She started to stand and I reached out one hand and helped.
“When I get back,” she smiled. “We really don’t have the time. If I don’t get going right now, I’ll miss my flight.”
“I’ll be waiting,” I promised.
“I know,” she said, shaking her head.
“Don’t worry,” I added with a grin.
“You my son, have a one-track mind,” mom sighed.
“I wonder where I get it from.” I joked.
“Not me.” she laugh. “I’m a good girl.”
“Sure you are,” I agreed easily, slapping her ass playfully and laughing as I left the shower.
“Hmm,” she sigh sternly. “You and I have to talk about the correct way to treat a lady.”
“I’m willing to listen,” I replied as I dried myself. “But I’m reasonably certain you’ll miss your plane if you try and explain it right now.” She shook her head.
“Another time,” she said, fighting off a smile.
“I can’t wait,” I grinned.
She made it out of the house in plenty of time. The car the company sent to take her to the airport was only waiting a few minutes before she was ready.
“Good luck,” I said as I put her bags in the trunk. “Not that you’ll need it.”
“Thanks,” she said, getting into the car.
I waved and smiled as she drove away. I had just enough time to get a couple more hours of sleep before I had to get up and ready for class. I needed it. Mom had a way of completely exhausting me, and the thought of what might happen this weekend with Minjeong made me smile with anticipation.
#winter smut#taeyeon smut#kim minjeong smut#kim taeyeon smut#aespa smut#snsd smut#kpop smut#girl group smut#female idol smut#male reader
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Walk In The Park
Oh Haewon, Bae Jinsol x Male Reader
Tags: A2M, (lots of) anal, anal creampie, ass licking, ball worshipping, body stacking, boob flashing, butt plugs, (lots of) cock sucking, cum in mouth, facefucking, fisting, gape, girl-girl kissing, leggings, no-hands blowjob, public blowjob, squirting, threesome
Word count: 5067
It was just a regular walk in the park for you on a beautiful Saturday morning. Some good exercise running and jogging, like always, until you found a pair of girls who caught your attention practicing.

"Hello," you said to the girls. "Nice to meet you," a dark-haired girl answered you. "Nice to meet you as well," the short-haired blonde girl beside her said as well.
"I'm Haewon," the dark-haired girl introduced herself. "And I'm Bae," the short-haired one soon said. "We've been so busy these past couple of months; it's so nice we can finally take some time off," Haewon said to you.
Haewon and Bae played with each other, and you followed them. "These views are so amazing," the short-haired girl said. "Take a pic of us in this beautiful place," Haewon suggested, both girls getting closer to the entrance of one of the park's gardens.
Bae stretched herself out. "You're so flexible," Haewon said. "This place is so beautiful, I could stay here for the whole day," Bae said. You three continued walking along the gardens, taking pictures of these beautiful girls with your phones. But little did you know things would take a sudden naughty turn.
"This is a great view. Do you like this view too?" Haewon asked, pulling Bae's top to the side and exposing her boobs. The short-haired girl smiled. "What are you doing?" you asked them, a little confused as they giggled at you. "I'm teasing you," Haewon answered.
"You want to see mine too?" Haewon asked, flashing her boobs at you. "Wow," you exclaimed as you saw her beautiful, perky tits popping out. "What is going on?" you asked, but obviously didn't complain as you kept taking pictures of these two beautiful girls with their boobs out in the open.
Haewon and Bae bounced their boobs in front of you before pushing them back inside. "He is such a cute guy," Haewon chatted with her friend. "I can't wait to get my hands on him," Bae answered her. "Me too," Haewon said. "The three of us? I don't know," Bae asked her. "I think he can handle that," Haewon said. "Then let's find out," Bae continued.
"Come here, we have something to tell you," Haewon invited you to a very secret corner in the garden. "What's happening?" you asked her. "We are having an idea," Haewon said as she kissed Bae. "Looks like you learned a lot from YoonA," Haewon said, alluding to all those times Bae had kissed her other groupmate.
"What's going on?" you asked the girls. "What do you think?" Haewon asked back. "Me, you, and Bae hiding in the bushes for some sexy stuff no one in this park can see," Haewon finally answered. "Just follow us; let's have some fun," Bae said.
Bae and Haewon surrounded you, kissing you and running their hands over your body. It didn't take long for Haewon to reach under your shorts, though. "Wow," Bae said, watching her friend work on it while she pulled your shorts down, exposing the bottom of your both as both girls got their hands in your cock. Bae kept kissing you, but Haewon wasted no time, dropping on her knees to suck your cock from the get-go.
You took Bae's bra top off, enjoying her perky tits while Haewon got your cock throbbing down low, both girls softly moaning. You reach your hands under Bae's leggings, rubbing her pussy as she's wearing no panties under them, Haewon smiling as she sees it.
"Wanna come down here and see how it tastes?" Haewon asks Bae. "Of course," the short-haired girl answers. "Wow, that's such a big cock," Bae continues as she puts it in her mouth for the first time.
Both girls move their heads on your shaft, each one of them licking one side of it. "Oh yeah," you groan, Bae taking some time to suck your balls while Haewon takes on your tip. "You girls are so good," you tell them, looking down and enjoying their two beautiful faces all over your cock. "Suck it," you command Bae, pushing her head against your crotch while Haewon takes her turn with your balls. "She's taking it so well," Haewon says, praising her friend.
Bae takes on your cock wonderfully, you pushing her head further against your cock and fucking her face. "You like how she sucks you?" Haewon asks with naughty eyes. "We are all yours today; I want you to fuck us both," Haewon then unveils their plans.
Bae gives you such an amazing blowjob it doesn't take long for you to burst as you quickly ejaculate in both Bae's and Haewon's mouths. "Ohhh yes, oh fuck," you groan, both girls enjoying as you give them a good dose of your warm milk, them kissing each other and swapping your cum.
"Let's go to our dorms for a second round," Haewon says. "Let's go," As soon as she does, one of the park's guards spots the three of you, blowing his whistle as he sees your cock sticking out. You three quickly run from his grasp, you guiding Haewon and Bae to your car as they show you the directions to JYP's dorms.
The three of you arrive at the dorms, which are completely empty as the other Nmixx girls went for lunch, Haewon guiding them to her room. "Finally here," you say to the girls. "Much better," you tell them, Haewon already making her moves as soon as you three get there, touching your crotch and giggling. Bae pulls your shirt, you share a triple kiss, and Haewon quickly reaches to unbutton your shorts and gently stroke your cock.
Bae joins Haewon as both girls now have their hands all over your cock. "I'm ready to suck it again," Haewon says as she picks up right where she left off. "Let's start with those beautiful balls that gave us that hot cum a bit ago," Haewon says, both girls diving to your sack and licking it gently, their tongues sending shivers down your spine.
Both girls slowly move up, sharing kisses each time they get to your tip, taking turns between bobbing their heads on your cock and worshipping your balls. Bae then licks your shaft while Haewon gets it very wet. "Let me fuck your mouth," you say, grabbing Haewon's head and fucking her face, making her moan as you thrust your cock against her tight throat. "Fuck yeah," you groan as you impale her mouth full of your cock.
Haewon takes on your cock like a champion, barely flinching as her mouth gets stretched. You then turn your attention to Bae, fucking her face even harder as Haewon dives under your body to worship your balls. Bae also takes it very well, deepthroating your cock with ease and giving you an amazing time.
Both girls lick your shaft from the side, then take turns popping it in and out of their mouths. Bae pulls her bra down, you giving her another healthy dose of facefucking before turning your attention to Haewon. You then keep taking turns fucking their mouths, enjoying how they take it with ease, Bae drenching in spit as you pay special attention to her young mouth, shoving your cock balls deep in it until she gags.
The girls move their attention to your tip, licking it hard. "I'm so ready to share this big cock with you," Haewon says to Bae. "Oh yes," Bae answers, the girls worshipping your shaft and licking your tip for a bit until Haewon finally gives the green light.
"I think it's time for you to fuck us," Haewon says, taking her leggings off and showing you her butt plug. You pull Bae's leggings down as she takes her top off, admiring the incredible shape of her ass and her tall, model-esque frame. "She's got a great body, doesn't she?" Haewon asks. "But I'm going to take this cock first," she continues, taking the lead like always.
Haewon spreads her legs and sits on top of your cock, tilting in your direction as you spread her cheeks. "Ohhhh," she moans softly as your cock starts stretching her pussy out. "Hmmm yes, come here," she says, kissing Bae and sucking her tits as she tries to deal with the heat of your cock inside her but never ceasing to bounce on it.
"Fuck, that's amazing," you say to Haewon as she rides your cock nonstop, fingering Bae's pussy while doing so. Bae returns the favor, diving to spread Haewon's cheeks and lick her ass while she rides you. Haewon loves that sexy tongue in her ass, squeezing your cock even harder as she spins all over it, pushing Bae's face against her butthole.
Haewon hands your cock to Bae to suck, giving her friend a healthy dose of juices to taste with just a couple of minutes of riding. Bae takes full advantage of it, deepthroating you like crazy and licking Haewon's holes to make sure nothing is lost. "Wow," you exclaim. "Please put it back," Haewon commands, putting on a show as she rides your cock. "Harder," you tell her, Haewon completely obliterating your cock with her crazy bounces while she enjoys some kisses from Bae.
"Give me that pussy; I want to taste it," Haewon tells Bae, who spreads her legs for her best friend to eat her out. You get truly impressed with Haewon's incredible multitasking, her taking on your cock and Bae's pussy at the same time with ease, sticking her tongue deep in her friend's clit and massaging it hard. "Such a tasty pussy," Haewon says.
You thrust up Haewon's tight pussy as she enjoys having fun with Bae's cunt, making her friend's long legs tremble. "You want to fuck her pussy too?" she asks you. "Oh yes," you answer. Bae quickly gets on all fours, Haewon spreading her cheeks and toying with her friend's butt plug, taking it in and out of Bae's butthole while she spits on it, while also licking the plug to have some taste of her friend's ass.
Haewon prepares Bae wonderfully for you, licking her friend's pussy from top to bottom. "Fuck, that's so good," Bae says as her friend makes her moan. Haewon keeps licking Bae's pussy as you jerk your cock off to the scene. "She's going to be so wet for you," she says.
"I want to see you taking this big fucking cock," Haewon tells Bae. "Can you take it?" she asks her friend. "Of course," Bae answers. "Then let me see it," Haewon commands. You push Bae in your direction, attacking her pussy from the get-go. "FUCK," she screams, Haewon masturbating as she watches you take on her hot friend.
"It's so big," Bae moans as your cock gets deeper in her pussy. "You like it?" Haewon asks her, pushing her friend's head against her pussy and smiling to Bae, who licks her friend's clit as her perky tits bounce with your hard thrusts, you firmly grabbing Bae's ass as she finger-fucks Haewon.
"AHHHHH," Bae moans as Haewon lies on her ass to watch you fuck her friend. You give her a taste of Bae's pussy, pulling your cock out a bit for Haewon to suck. Haewon enjoys it a lot, you fucking her face as she takes on your cock. But soon she'd get things even spicier.
<doggy>
"Wanna try her ass too?" Haewon asks you, removing Bae's butt plug. You can't refuse; Bae's plump butt is incredible, and Haewon spitting on her butthole only makes you wish even more for it. Haewon spreads Bae's cheeks, allowing you to take Bae's ass. "OH FUCK, OH MY GOD," Bae screams, rolling her eyes as your cock goes deep in her ass.
Bae clings to the bedsheets, getting her face down and ass up as Haewon fingers her pussy while you make her cheeks clap. "YEAH, YEAH, AHHHH," the short-haired girl moans, taking a nice pounding in the ass, your balls hitting her cheeks nonstop. Haewon wants a taste and takes your cock in her mouth, massaging Bae's ass while she sucks your cock.
You keep going, pounding Bae's big butt quite well, her tits bouncing harder than ever. "AHHH, AHHHH, AHHHH," she continues to moan, Haewon enjoying the cheek-clapping session you deliver to her friend. "I want this too," Haewon says, displacing Bae and taking her butt plug off as she takes your cock in her ass next. "YES, YES, FUCK," she tells you as you grab her ass while she drools on Bae's pussy.
"Gimme, gimme, gimme more," Haewon begs as you tie her arms behind her back as you destroy her ass. Bae plays with her tits as you keep fucking the dark-haired girl. Haewon clings to Bae's clit as you put some nice heat in her ass. "Wanna suck my cock?" you ask Bae, who moves towards you to taste Haewon's dirty ass while Haewon shoves her fingers down her friend's stretched-out anus as you take a break to fuck Bae's pretty face.
Facefucking Bae provides you with the spit you need to keep pounding Haewon's ass. You love the scene you're watching, as Bae's head gets smashed between your body and Haewon's butt, her licking the side of your shaft and her friend's butthole as you penetrate it. "HMMMM, FUCK," Haewon moans, her hands all over her clit as she coats the bedsheets with her juices.
"FUCK, I LOVE IT," Haewon exclaims as you take another break from her asshole to fuck Bae's face. "I want more, please," Haewon says, fisting her asshole, but you seem to be addicted to Bae's face. Eventually you give her what she wants. "OH YEAH," Haewon moans, her ass getting stretched out more than ever, you popping your cock between her ass and Bae's mouth nonstop.
"OHHHHHH," Haewon moans as you continue to fuck her ass, diving to eat more of Bae's pussy as her friend gets back to her vicinity. "Yes, give me that pussy," Haewon says to her. You then give Haewon's ass a tap as you now move towards Bae, pushing her friend to the side as you slowly insert your cock in the short-haired girl's butt in a missionary position.
"Oh yeah," Bae moans as your cock gets deeper in her butt. "Oh, fuck," she continues to moan, rolling her eyes as Haewon fingers her pussy. "Oh yes, fuck," Bae says, looking in Haewon's eyes as they kiss each other, her legs already trembling as your big cock attacks her ass.
"YES, YES, PLEASE," Bae begs for more of your cock in her ass. "You like that?" Haewon asks her. "OH FUCK YES," Bae answers, Haewon increasing the heat in her friend's pussy. "Keep fucking her like that; she loves it," Haewon commands you, Bae quickly turning into a moaning mess.
You tease Bae, getting your cock in and out of her ass. "Stretch it open," Haewon commands, your cock getting deeper and deeper inside Bae. "I love it," Bae says, Haewon kissing her again and enjoying watching her friend get stretched out. Bae smiles at you, loving every second of this assfucking.
"Fuck, it feels so good," Bae moans. "Looks like he's building all the pressure," Haewon says, sensing Bae is on the verge of cumming. "OH YEAHHHH," Bae suddenly screams as her pussy starts to squirt. "Never seen her having such a good anal orgasm; your cock must be feeling very good deep in her ass," Haewon says.
"Give her more, she wants it," Haewon pushes you as Bae turns into a squirting mess. "OH FUCK YESSSS," Bae squirts hard. "Look at you, girl," Haewn says, amazed as she shares more kisses with Bae and licks the juices from her belly. "OH YEAH," Bae keeps moaning, her ass getting well gaped. "Spank me," she begs as you hit her butt, Haewon looking at her friend with sexy eyes.
"He's going really deep, isn't he?" Haewon asks Bae. "FUCK, SO DEEP," Bae screams. "Are you gonna cum again?" Haewon keeps asking. "OH YESSS," Bae answers her, Haewon giving the extra push and fingering her pussy to make Bae cum one more time. "You're all wet, oh my God," Haewon tells her.
You fuck Bae's ass a little bit more under Haewon's watch. "Please, just give it to me, stretch me out, like that," Bae begs. "FUCKKKK," she screams as Haewon makes her squirt one more time. "Keep going," Haewon says, looking at the mess her friend had become.
"I wanna destroy this cock too," Haewon says as you lie in the bed for some rest. Bae teases it, licking Haewon's pussy and pulling the plug Haewon had reinserted. "Open up your butt for this big fat cock," Bae commands as she removes Haewon's butt plug, the two girls licking your shaft a little bit before Haewon gets ready to ride it again.
"I gotta ride it with my ass," Haewon says, teasing as she grinds your cock against her anal entrance before Bae pushes it inside her. "It's really big, stretching your ass," Bae says. "OH FUCK," Haewon moans, you spanking her pale ass from one side and Bae from another.
"Fuck, that's so hot," Bae says as Haewon starts bouncing on your cock in a cowgirl position. "He has a really good cock for your tight ass," Bae says, pushing your shaft up Haewon's ass and massaging your balls as she rides you. "OHHHHH," Haewon moans, twerking hard on your cock. "YES, FUCK, SLAM MY ASS," she begs as Bae continues to spank it.
Haewon quickly finds a good way to bounce on your dick, despite. "YES, FUCK ME, FUCK THAT ASS," she screams, going really hard with her butt-shaking, destroying your cock just like she pledged to. You reach and grope her perky tits. "Oh yeah," she moans. Bae is always by her side, enjoying every second of it.
Bae pulls your cock out of Haewon's ass a bit, enjoying her friend's big gape as it pops out. "Such a nice pink gape," Bae says, teasing Haewon as she rubs the tip of your cock against it. "Yeah, so stretched out," Bae says, spitting in Haewon's butthole before she puts it back for her friend to keep riding it.
"Ride that big fucking cock," Bae commands to Haewon, who keeps bouncing it while your hands are all over her tits. "You like that?" Haewon asks her. "Hell yeah, I fucking love it," Bae answers, smiling as she watches her friend's ass getting impaled by your monster cock. "OHHHH, OHHHH, FUCK," Haewon keeps moaning. "That's so hot," Bae says to her as she keeps spanking her friend's pale ass.
"AHHH, AHHHH, AHHH, OH FUCK," Haewon can't stop screaming, your big fat cock deep in her ass making her lose her breath. "Give me a taste of your ass," Bae says, pulling your cock out and licking it. "Delicious," she says, taking it deep in her mouth while she looks at Haewon's stretched-out gape.
"Let me taste my ass," Haewon tells Bae as she deepthroats your cock while Bae licks your balls, bobbing her head like crazy and spitting all over your cock. "I love how you take it so deep," Bae says, trying to match Haewon as the two switch positions, Haewon giving sensual licks on your shaft. You take advantage of their worshipping and start pounding Bae's face upwards and making her gag.
"Oh yeah, take it," Haewon says to Bae as she watches her friend get her face plowed one more time, giggling. She then bobs her head hard on your cock. "Take it, girl," Bae says to her, but Haewon gives you no chance, taking your cock deep in her mouth like a champ.
"He came in my mouth again," Haewon announces to Bae as both girls worship your shaft, Haewon spitting your cum on it as she and Bae get to clean it off your cock, both girls sharing kisses with your shaft in the middle. Bae takes on your cock, you fucking her face once again as Haewon licks your balls, the two getting your cock throbbing again in a heartbeat with their incredible cock-sucking skills.
"I need it in my ass again," Bae says to Haewon as your cock gets harder than ever. "Then go for it, girl, I wanna see," Haewon tells her, Bae getting on top of your cock in a reverse cowgirl, showing you her beautiful ass as Haewon drives your cock back in her friend's butt. "OH FUCK," Bae moans, getting impaled balls deep and bouncing on your cock with her legs wide open.
"FUCK, THAT'S SO DEEP," Bae screams. "Ohhh, he's wrecking your hole," Haewon says as you start pushing upwards into Bae's butthole. "OH FUCK, YES, YES, YES, FUCK MY ASS," Bae screams, Haewon fingering her pussy from the get-go, making her weak as you thrust hard up Bae's butt, her legs shaking hard. "OHHHHH," Bae continues to scream.
"Put those legs up," Haewon tells Bae as her friend turns into an anal fleshlight for your cock. "OHHH, OHHH, OHHH," Bae screams, her legs shaking as you pump deep in her asshole. "OH FUCK THIS FEELS SO GOOD," Bae says, Haewon rubbing her hands all over her clit. "FUCK YES," Bae continues to scream. "YEAH, YEAH, YEAH," she keeps going, squirting hard as the heat your cock and Haewon's hands put on her is just too much.
"You're making such a big mess; you just want more and more," Haewon says to Bae as she finally manages to bounce on your cock. "Show me you're ready," Haewon tells her, Bae squatting on your cock as her juices keep leaking out of her pussy. "Deep thrusts, that's what I want to see," Haewon tells her. "OHHHHH," Bae loudly screams, your cock wrecking her ass good.
"Let me see that asshole open," Haewon says to Bae. "Oh my God, he opened you really good," Haewon continues, the two stopping for a little more cock worshipping, Bae savoring her ass to the fullest and even licking your thighs.
Haewon takes your cock back for another ride, this time in reverse. This time, you give her no change, pumping up her ass as soon as she puts it back in her butt. Haewon finger-fucks her cunt as you plow her body, making her tits bounce as Bae's kisses muffle her moans. "HMMM, HMMM, HMMM," Haewon moans, Bae's hands all over her tits.
"OH FUCK YES, OH FUCK ME, FUCK ME FUCK ME," Haewon screams as you pump her ass hard as Bae retaliates by fingering her clit while Haewon gets her cheeks clapped. "OHHHHH," Haewon continues to scream, Bae's long fingers deep in her pussy. Bae pulls your cock out, Haewon fingering her pussy and squirting in her friend's face. "OHHHHH FUCK," she screams, coating Bae with her juices. "You want more?" Haewon asks as Bae cleans her mess up and throats your cock.
"Put that big fat cock back in there," Bae says, you grabbing Haewon's legs and pumping her ass hard, turning the dark-haired girl into a fleshlight. "Oh, fuck yeah," Haewon moans as she gets her ass destroyed, Bae with her hands all over her clit. "My turn," Bae says, shaking her ass and letting you massage her tits as Haewon bobs her head on your cock and prepares it for Bae to ride it like a cowgirl.
Haewon slowly inserts your cock back in Bae's butt, her grinding on your cock as you try to thrust upwards. Haewon massages your balls as you stretch Bae's ass out, using her friend's butt like a pillow as you fuck her ass. Bae and you compete to see who can push it the hardest. "Fuck, this looks so good," Haewon says as she watches it with an incredible view, spreading Bae's ass as she keeps bouncing on your cock.
Bae squats hard on your cock, driving you crazy as her cheeks make loud sounds against her hips. Her soft moans drive you even crazier, you grabbing her waist and slamming her body further down. "AHHHH, AHHH, AHHH," Bae continues to moan. You soon decide to tame her, pounding your cock up her ass as Haewon licks it, enjoying her friend being slammed, popping it out to suck your cock as she enjoys the sizeable gape you left in Bae's butt.
"Fuck her harder," Haewon tells you as you keep attacking Bae's ass, showing no mercy for it. Bae tries to react, bouncing hard on your cock like before, almost snapping it in half, but soon, her fun is over, as you wrap your hand around her waist and start carry-fucking her, moving her body up and down yours while Haewon slides between your legs to lick your balls.
"I'm sorry, I gotta steal him back," Haewon says to Bae as she gets in a spooning position. Haewon giggles as your cock finds her ass again, Bae proving the extra spit she needs as you take it slow this time, the two girls kissing each other as Bae fingers her friend's pussy. "Oh, that's so fucking hot," Haewon says, Bae grabbing her tits now.
"You take it so well," Bae says to Haewon as she lifts her legs. Bae massages Haewon's pussy further, your thrusts getting a little faster as Bae gives Haewon's pussy some little taps. "Oh yeah," Haewon moans, you kissing her as you keep fucking her ass, Bae now diving to lick her pussy and taking some of your shaft in her tongue as a bonus.
"OHHHHH," Haewon moans as you pump her pussy deep. "OH FUCK HE'S DEEP," she screams, Bae increasing the pace of her licking, sending Haewon to the heavens as she's on the verge of cumming. "OH FUCK YEAH, AHHHHH," she screams, her body shaking as she finally blasts a huge gush of juices in her friend's beautiful face, Bae enjoying it and licking it to the fullest. "FUCKKKK, RUB MY CLIT, BABY!" Haewon screams, squirting a couple more times thanks to Bae's licks and rubs.
Haewon and Bae share some kisses before they stack on top of each other, the older girl on top and the younger one at the bottom. Haewon gives Bae's butt a little spit. You have a hard time picking where to start, ultimately going with Bae's plump ass over Haewon's pale butt.
Bae softly moans as Haewon laughs on top of her. "You like this a lot, don't you, slut?" she asks. "Yes, please, stretch my ass, oh my God," she begs. You put Haewon's arms behind her back. "Look at that pretty face," Haewon says, smiling as your cock stabs Bae's butt. "Be a good slut for him," Haewon tells Bae.
"Choke me, baby," Bae tells Haewon, who loves watching her friend being turned into a fucktoy. But soon you take your turn in Haewon's ass too, fucking it at a straight angle as you mount on top of her. "OH FUCK, OH YEAH," Haewon screams as you toy with her monster gape as you pump her ass hard, Bae fisting hers while you entertain yourself with Haewon.
"OH MY GOD, AHHHH" Haewon screams as you make her asshole queef, shaking her little ass. "Want more?" you ask her. "Oh yeah," she answers. "Then take it, slut," you tell her. "OH, OH, OH, OH YEAH," Haewon moans. "Yeah, destroy her," Bae tells you, enjoying her friend getting stretched out to the fullest by your big, fat cock and screaming louder than during an album recording.
"OHHHHHH FUCKKKK," Haewon turns into a screaming mess as you leave your mark in her ass before switching back to Bae, who promptly spreads her cheeks. "Oh yeah, stretch my ass," Bae begs as you pound her. Haewon kissing her neck. "AH, AH, AH," she moans. You switch back and forth between both girls asses, enjoying making them fully stretched out.
"OH MY GOD, YOUR COCK IS SO BIG," Bae screams, her legs shaking as your cock gets ready to give her another anal orgasm. Haewon takes it next, you grabbing her butt and spanking her pale ass as you thrust hard and deep inside her, making her perky boobs bounce on top of Bae as the two girls share kisses.
"I just can't get enough of watching you take this dick," Haewon tells Bae. "And I can't get enough of this dick," Bae answers. You put Bae back in a missionary position, Haewon getting in on the side to finger her pussy and spread her friend's cheeks. "Look how wide open she is," Haewon says.
"Can I cum in your ass?" you politely ask Bae. "Yes, please, fill me up," she promptly answers. Haewon smiles, ready to watch Bae's stretched-out butthole get filled to the brim, getting close as you thrust deep in Bae's ass. "OH FUCK," Bae screams. "Give it to her," Haewon commands.
"Are you ready to cum again?" Haewon asks you. "Fuck, I'm cumming," you tell her, Bae's sexy moans providing the last push as you cover her anal cavity with your seeds. Haewon immediately scoops your cum out as it leaks into the bedsheet, kissing your cock before putting it in her mouth. "Give me a taste too," Bae begs, Haewon swapping it with her with some sexy kisses.
"You're a good girl," Haewon says to Bae. "That was surely a good walk in the park, unnie," Bae answers as the two keep sharing kisses and then take some time to relax at the dorms while you get yourself dressed and leave.
Haewon and Bae stay for a while at the older girl's dorms until they hear some noises coming from Sullyoon's and Jiwoo's room. They decide to check what is happening, getting greeted by the noise of a tall young girl doing naughty things.
"FUCK, DADDY, FILL MY PUSSY UP," it's Sullyoon, screaming to the top of her lungs as she bounces on your cock, Jiwoo there as well as you eat her out, Haewon and Bae coming out just as you unload inside YoonA's tight, meaty pussy.
"Looks like you already found more girls to have fun with," Haewon says to you.
"We should call Lily and Kyujin too. I think she can take us all," Bae says.
"Let's go, bring them in," Haewon commands, ready to start a big orgy at the Nmixx dorms.
762 notes
·
View notes
Text
breaking zone



max verstappen x reader | 1.1k
max teaches you how to use his racing simulator.
cw: flirty fun, allusions to sexy fun, a lot of vague statements about the sim cause i don't know a damn thing
a/n: this came from a request! thank you, anon! sorry about the three pics of max up top instead of something aesthetic. i couldn't help it!
EDIT: found this in my drafts, too. wrote it aaaaages ago. have it for the no-race weekend.
--
Max is the one who suggests it.
"I don't want to break it," you protest. "You need that thing."
He rolls his eyes. "You won't," he says. "I just want to show you how it works."
You're on his couch, reading. He's just finished a stream and clearly has some energy from it -- which is why he's suggested, out of the blue, that you try his racing simulator.
There are some drawbacks to going along with his plan. First of all, you're very comfortable where you are. Second of all, you really just want him to lie down with you and watch a movie. He is a potent mix of adorable and devastatingly attractive in his low-slung sweatpants and Puma t-shirt. He's even wearing the glasses that rarely see the light of day.
Damn him.
"Alright," you groan. "Fine."
Max grins with his victory and tugs you off the couch and into his office.
"I'm not going to be good at it. Remember how the Playstation adventure went?"
You'd tried playing F1 2024 on Max's console. It became clear very quickly that you did not quite know how to get the hang of turning around the circuit without hitting other cars.
"Eh, you'd get better if you practiced," Max says. It's a combination of the somewhat undeserved unwavering confidence he has in you because he loves you, and the underestimation of a regular person trying to do his, in fact, very difficult job. But you let him think so.
"Sure, Max."
He turns on the monitors and boots up the sim system. It's maybe the most intimidating setup you've ever seen. Three huge screens curving in a half-circle around the seat, and another smaller one on top of the center screen. The wheel is like an oval dinner plate with so many buttons you almost laugh. You've seen it before, of course, but the idea that you're going to use that thing? Hilarious.
"You're going to sit here," Max says, patting the back of the chair. "Let's start with that."
He beckons you over and you gingerly slide down into the mock-seat. You misjudge how low it is by a few inches and plop down with a yelp.
"Jesus," you say. "This is so much lower then I thought it would be. There go my fantasies of having sex in your car."
"Your what?" Max sputters. His cheeks are red and you wink up at him. "I have other cars," he adds.
"I know," you laugh. "Teach me this, first."
Max sighs like the most put-upon man in the world and crouches down next to the chair so he's more eye level. His voice is right by your ear when he says, "Now, put your feet on the pedals. Do yo see them?"
You look under the screens and see what he's talking about. You stretch your legs and find yourself in a much tighter position than you expected, knees close to your chest and back at an angle.
"This is not comfortable," you grumble. "My abs already hurt."
"All the training isn't just for show, you know," Max teases.
"Yeah, yeah," you say. "You're strong and handsome and a WorldChampion. I know. Now tell me how to work this thing."
You gesture at the nightmare of a steering wheel.
"Okay," Max begins. "So, left to right, you have the radio button --"
Max does what he does best: explain. You already knew he was a good teacher, but to be on the receiving end of his knowledge about the thing he loves most and is brilliant at is kind of thrilling. Worth getting up the couch for, at least. He explains the buttons, the knobs, the clutch paddles. The tyre status, the DRS, the flag indicators.
You retain probably a quarter of it.
"And this is set up differently by each team?" you mutter. "Shit, how do you guys do this?"
He smirks. "Well, not everyone does it very well."
"Max."
"Time and training, liefje," he says. "If you had both of those, you could learn."
"Good thing I like listening to you explain it," you sigh. "It's hot."
Max clears his throat. "Flirting isn't going to get you out of trying it at least once."
"Fire it up, then," you goad him. "We'll see what it might get me after."
His hand darts out to squeeze your thigh, golden hairs on his wrist shining in the sunlit room, and then he stands. He fiddles with the program for a minute and then all three screens light up and you're basically in a Formula 1 car.
"This is Zandvoort," he says.
"Your track?"
"Mhm," he hums. "Figured you could start somewhere you know."
Know is a bit of an exaggeration -- you've been there with him more than once and even walked the track with him during race weekend.
"If you say so," you mutter. You look behind you and find him standing with his arms crossed, smirk firmly in place.
"Well, start it up, then."
As you predicted, the entire venture goes horribly. If this was a real car, they'd take away your license and ban you from setting foot on a racetrack ever again.
But this is your boyfriend's racing simulator. And he is a world champion as well as in love with you, so it's not as bad as that. He's patient -- more than you expected him to be, honestly -- and gentle with his instructions. He doesn't chastise you for things you don't know, instead coaching you to think about one thing at a time. As the laps go on you manage to achieve a low-level form of cohesion between your feet on the pedals and your steering.
It's fun. It's fun to have Max at your shoulder, his constant stream of commentary mingled with praise for your incredibly mediocre ability to follow his directions. It's fun to understand the thing he does all the time, the thing he is so good at, a little better. Sitting in the chair is a little like being inside his head.
You finish another lap almost in stitches from how hard you're laughing, Max's chuckles making it even worse.
"That certainly does not deserve a podium," you say, gasping. "God, get me out of this thing."
You pull your legs from the pedals, abdominal muscles aching, and Max maneuvers himself so it can grab your forearms and tug you up.
"I think you deserve a reward, anyway," Max says. You face him and find a neutral expression apart from a quirked eyebrow.
"Oh, yeah?" you muse. "What would that be?"
He tugs you a little closer. "I can think of some things."
Your noses brush. "Like what?" you ask, a little breathless. "Do you want to show me a lap?"
"No," he whispers, lips so close they brush yours as he talks. "I want to show you something else."
He grabs your hand and tugs to towards the bedroom.
#max verstappen x reader#max verstappen#max verstappen fanfic#mv33 x reader#mv33#f1 fanfic#my writing#fic: breaking zone
851 notes
·
View notes
Text
PAC TAROT 18+: their sexual energy towards you 🎥❤️🔥



pile one
they think your fine asf, sexy asffff, like beautiful. they put you on a high pedestal & high worth. they love your ass, they wanna do some backshots & u throw it back lmao. idk if their competing for you, ur putting up boundaries, or they are but someone’s standing on business & fighting for what they want. they might be scared of something, overthinking depending on your situation but it’s some anxious energy when they desire you. if your not giving them sex maybe their frustrated. but they would love some nudes, facetime sex. do they like to record? he thinks your so sexy & has a crushhh like he intends on coming back, bringing it back. just celebrating in child like excitement, gifting you, missing you because your so sexyy. why can’t he have youuu, like he feeling trapped to be honest. he just feel so awwnnn🫧. he probably just trying to get through you not having sex if you guys are not active currently & feels like your forbidden ⛓️ but he deeply desires you, baddd. your his type like the type of people he watches porn on. i could see them thinking about traveling, exploring & growing with you. the sexual experience they think about is at home, nice experience. i see like intimate, grownnn people drunk in LOVE type sexxx. we be all nighttt, LOVEEEEE. they definitely wanna get in between them legs, love your legs, how you sit! he think of you of each other peace of mind, like what you guys need.
pile two
okay, so i see a clear situation for some people this is someone that is at your job, school, that you guys work on something together, like professional partners. you might be a stranger that sit next to you, or work with you that they are plotting on how to come forward. for some you are probably still a stranger, or not as close and they see you being long term, and they want to work together and build something and a foundation with you that would be a wish fulfillment. their sexual thoughts is probably commitment, a lot of potiental. build on a relationship first? & wants to have a happy, both fulfilling and pleasurable time. their KINKYY. asf, and their desires with you is very unique, animalistic, lustful, and fetishes. a lot of 10s omg every card im turning over, this is stable, this is long term. this is something he willing to keep fucking, and do a lot with you. even if the sex is a lot of work and they picking u up. they want to grab on your hips and your ass. they definitely intend on getting in that, starting a spark, having a joyful exciting time. like they going to have some FUN sex with you make you happy. kissing while they in it. they love you, omg your their queen. lmao but the sex is going to be emotional but not vanilla at all. overall they might be mysterious, or you are. and it’s a crush, idk if they seem like your not feeling it or vice versa. or for someee people maybe their moral, mature and having flirty feelings waiting for a relationship again this can be your energy.
pile three
so currently this situation doesn’t look to present, active or in the best of terms. was it cheating going on?? is someone scared, trapped, and heartbroken. they still wanna fuck 👉🏽👈🏽 they intend on taking a risk & going for it. they want to start something new with you. you turn them on when your around them. they have a lot of not too lustful, but not to mature & commited sexual energy. “girl i can see your stressed, come rely on me for sex”. he wants to drink or smoke with you. get you wettt asf. you can just lay back on they bed and they wanna give to you and try some of that. if this person is kind of young they might have a objectifying mindset, but he’s satisfied. if you been posting yourself and you guys are not together they get turned on but irritated (im picking up on a cheating situation for some people). they think about sex toys with you. when your climaxxxing & being territorial over you. whoever cheated i see someone on their if you have dark hair they like that.
#18+ pac#18+ tarot#pac tarot#pac reading#pick a pile#pick a card reading#pick a deck#pick a picture#pick a photo#pick a card#pick an image#18+ pick a card#tarot witch#tarot masterlist#tarotcommunity#tarotblr#tarot community#daily tarot#tarotdaily#tarot reading#tarot#witchblr#witch#astrology community#astro community#oracle reading#witch community#psychic#free tarot#astrology observations
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Red Dress

ੈ✩‧₊˚ Dante x Fem!Reader ੈ✩‧₊˚
❃°•°❀°•°❃ Warning: Smut, Explicit Language, Oral, Choking, Creampie ❃°•°❀°•°❃
I haven’t written anything in 3 years, go easy on me.
✯¸.•´*¨`*•✿ ✿•*`¨*`•.¸✯ ✯¸.•´*¨`*•✿ ✿•*`¨*`•.¸✯ ✯¸.•´*¨`*•✿
Dante had met you a few short months ago, at a bar in the quieter part of the city. And by met, I mean exchanged maybe three words and some eye contact here and there.
He enjoyed seeing the different short dresses you’d choose every Friday night when you came here with your friends. Every week, he’d almost build the courage to talk to you, wanting to say more than his simple hey, and hello. Then, some wall would go up in his head to make him change his mind. Enzo loved to make him fun of him for it, mainly because Dante never has had any issues speaking to women until you.
Dante did worry about getting rejected in-front of all your friends, that would definitely bump down his very high ego. And, in all honesty, he really wanted it to just be you when he makes his move, he doesn’t want them budding in.
It’s another Friday night, Dante is sitting at his normal spot in the corner of the bar with Enzo and some other guy he has already forgot the name of. There you are, hair falling off your shoulders as you laugh, and a tight red dress is hugging your hips. Your legs are crossed, your black heels complimenting the dress perfectly.
You decided to sit at the bar today, which you and your friends usually don’t do. But tonight, it’s just you and Jen. Everyone else was busy, had last minute things going on, but the two of you wanted to get out like usual. You really enjoyed having a few drinks and talking about life with your friends. Wearing cute outfits, and putting effort into your appearance was of course a plus to it all.
Of course you’d noticed the pretty boy that loves to have his eyes on you. Your whole group had noticed, even saying they were jealous.
“He’s so dreamy,” Jen says, taking a sip of her drink, “He literally reminds me of men in romance novels. I bet he can fuck good too.” She catches you off guard at the end, making your eyes widen and your cheeks redden. “Then why don’t you go talk to him?” You ask playfully. She snorts, taking another long sip of her drink before saying, “Girl, we both know his pretty eyes aren’t on me. They’re on you! And have been for, I don’t know, almost three months now?”
Your face is getting very warm at this point. The few fruity drinks you’ve had are starting to make your head feel lighter. “If he wanted me, he would’ve said something by now,” you say in an almost disappointed tone. Jen shrugs her shoulders, “Think about it, you’re always with a group of like, seven girls!” She holds up seven fingers, trying to hold her drink at the same time, “Maybe the guy doesn’t want fourteen eyes on him as he’s trying to pick up a hot girl at the bar.”
Maybe she’s right, but it’s not like you’re going to go up to him. You have no idea what you’d even say… Hey hot, sexy, and mysterious man, what’s up?
He’d probably laugh in your face, you’re sure of it. You also can’t seem to convince yourself he’s actually checking you out. He’s always across the bar, in a corner, where the lights are dim. He’s came up to the bar a few times while you were also trying to get a drink, you still remember the first, “Hey,” he threw at you. That night, you were already way too drunk for another drink and can’t even remember if you said hey back, or just started drooling at the sight of his smirk and messy hair.
If only you knew how his heart hammered in his chest as you looked at him with your drunken eyes that night. They sparkled even in the dark room, the neon lights reflecting off of them. He noticed your mascara was smudged a bit, and your lipstick was starting to wear off. It made his breath get caught in his throat. He remembers you gigged, and said hello with a big smile on your face. He thought you’d stay for a second longer, but you were quick to grab your drink and walk off. Swaying your hips to the music as you went.
“She’s a doll,” he had whispered to himself.
You still wonder the same thing, why you didn’t talk to him longer. Had at least attempted conversation, but you were too drunk to remember the exact thoughts going through your head.
“Are you fucking kidding me?” Jen says with an annoyed tone, knocking you out of your day dream. “What?” You ask, concerned. “My ride,” her annoying ass brother, “Said he’s here to get me now or I’m gonna have to ride the bus,” Jen rolls her eyes as she types away on her phone. “You know you’re welcome to stay at my place tonight,” you say while putting your hand on her shoulder, “Don’t let him ruin your night.” You live only 10 minutes, walking, from this bar. That’s why your friends like it so much, you can all get fucked up and not have to worry about driving. “You know I would, but I have that job interview tomorrow,” She says, still tapping away at her phone. You still weren’t sure why she was out at almost midnight if she had an interview the next day.
“I’m gonna go girl,” She says, standing up from the barstool and slinging her purse over her shoulder. “Text me when you leave here, and text me when you get home,” she says, and then leans forward to pop a kiss on your nose. You scrunch your face up and smile, “I will.” And with that, she’s walking out.
You’d never been at the bar alone before. Atleast, not this late at night. The music sounded louder than before now, and the feeling of being watched started to set in.
He’s gotta be looking at me, you think to yourself. Right as that thought passes, you turn your head in his direction. Sure enough, his eyes are scanning you. You watch as the two men he’s with, one you see almost everytime you’re here, talk to him and he seems to pay no attention. His eyes are locked on you. Your eyes scan to his hand holding his drink, his finger tapping against the side. You face forward again, grabbing your drink and taking another sip.
Dante waits a few minutes to be sure your friend left. He saw her grab her purse, give you a quick peck, and walk out the door. Sure looked like she left. He watched as your right leg began to get jittery, moving your foot from side to side. He noted your shoulders weren’t as relaxed as they were.
Her friend had to have left.
He takes the last gulp of his drink, cringing slightly as it runs down his throat. Without a word to Enzo or the other guy, he stands up and walks towards you. He pushes his head left, and then right, popping on each side as he does so. Before he can even process that he’s moving, he’s already sitting in the chair that your friend was just occupying.
Your breath almost knocks out of your throat, and your heart begins hammering in your chest.
Oh my god, he’s right here. And he’s looking at me, fuck.
“Hey,” he starts, his heart also hammering in his chest, “Could I buy you a drink?” He smirks. Was it the way he wanted this to start, no. But he truly was so antsy he couldn’t think of anything else to say. You were the prettiest girl he’d ever seen, and it has taken him months to do this. You take a deep breath, smiling softly, “I would like that.” Your response immediately has his nerves going down, and the his ego boosts a bit. “I’ll just take a vodka cranberry,” you say, “Please.”
Maybe Dante’s a perv, but the way please rolled off your tongue sent a shock to his groin. He ordered you your drink, getting the same for himself. “I see you here a lot, it’s nice to finally talk to you. I’m Dante,” he starts, “You probably see me looking at you, sorry if it’s creepy.” You laughed at his words, “Not creepy. But, I could just be saying that cause you’re pretty,” you bite at your bottom lip, making his eyes dart down to watch, “I’m (y/n).”
His stomach jumped at your words. A girl had never called him pretty before.
The drinks were definitely helping your confidence. Jen was right, he’s like a man in a book. Broad shoulders, pretty eyes, big hands, cocky grin on his face. You knew it wouldn’t take much for this man to have you swooning. And honestly, you were hoping he’d try something more.
“Well, I’ll take that as a compliment,” Dante smiles, “You’re pretty breath taking yourself. I like this dress, red is my favorite color.” You blush at his words, and you’d already figured it was his favorite color. He’s always got the same long, red jacket on.
For the next hour you guys talk about random things, the comments coming from your mouths get flirtier every minute.
“How come you never bought me a drink till today?” You ask with an eyebrow raised, the corner of your mouth slightly upturned. Dante cocks his head to the side, with that same cocky smirk plastered across his face. “Well, you’re always with your girlfriends. I feel like most girls don’t wanna be bothered in those situations, yanno.” You shrug your shoulders at his words, “I see where you’re coming from.”
A piece of hair falls in your face, and before you can react Dante is pushing your hair behind your ear. The feeling of his finger tips against your face make you shiver, and he notices. “You’re very beautiful,” he whispers, “I wish I would’ve talked to you sooner.” Your breath gets caught in your throat again. His finger tips are still sitting against your skin, more so cradling your face. He moves slightly closer, looking deeply into your eyes.
Your core is screaming at this point, the throbbing feeling taking over.
You horny bitch, you think to yourself.
You press your legs together slightly, trying to make the feeling go away. But he’s looking at you with those gorgeous eyes, he’s got that sideways grin that is telling you he knows what the fuck he’s doing. “Would you want to, uh,” he smiles at his own nervousness, “We could get out of here?” He finally gets out, and he pushes his bottom lip in-between his teeth. You nod immediately at his words, and your heart beat starts to thump in your ears.
You were so anxious your legs felt like jelly once you stood up. Dante snakes his hand into yours, keeping you close as you two push through the crowd and out of the bar. Before you can even think, you’re already walking in the direction of your apartment. He smiles as you pull his arm, he can tell you’re eager just like him. “Where are we going, princess?” His words make the aching feeling inbetween your legs intensify. “Oh, sorry,” you let out a quick laugh, “I’m dragging you to my place if that’s okay, I livee close.”
“That’s more than okay with me,” he says.
The walk to your apartment felt like just a couple minutes, the drinks making time feel fast but also slow down. On the way there, Dante had touched your waist a few times, making your whole body shiver. You couldn’t wait for him to have you, do whatever he wanted. And you just kept hoping that everything you’d been fantasizing about comes true.
I bet he can fuck good too, Jens words ring through your head.
Oh yeah, Jen! You pull your phone out, sending her a quick text to let her know you’re walking into your apartment building now, and that pretty boy is with you.
Thank god you’re on the first floor.
Once in your little apartment, reality sets in. You have a stranger, a very hot stranger, in your apartment. Who was hopefully, about to fuck you senseless. As the door shuts, Dante takes a step closer to you, making you take a step back. Your back hits the wall gently as he moves closer, looking down at you with a smirk. His necklace dangles in your face, the red ruby reflecting off the street lights peaking through your curtains. His hand comes up slowly, but firmly, to your waist. The warm hand keeps going up, until it’s resting on the back of your head. His fingers pull lightly at your hair, just enough to make your chin go up, your eyes locking with his.
“Can I kiss you, pretty girl?” He asks. You’ve got to be a fucking pool down there at this point. You let out a whimper, and his dick about jumps in his pants at the sound. “Please,” there you go again with the please. He wanted to be gentle with you, but he doesn’t know if he can control himself. He wants to hear all the noises you can make.
Dante’s lips press to yours, and almost immediately you two are fighting for dominance. He likes it, the way you’re trying to over take him with your tongue, but he knows you don’t stand a chance. His hands grab the back of each of your thighs, picking you up and pinning you against the wall. You put your hands in his hair, pulling and pushing him closer to you. He breaks the kiss to ask, “Where’s your room?”
You’re breathless at this point. You feel like a mess, but damn do you look good. He looks at your puffy lips, needy eyes, and wonders if he can make it to the bed before fucking you. “Down the hall to the left,” you say, rocking your hips a little as you speak. He lets out a groan at the feeling, he can feel your wetness already. After all, you only have your underwear on under your dress.
Within the blink of an eye, he’s sitting you down on your bed. He then flips you over, unzipping your dress and kissing your shoulder at the same time. You let out another whimper, and Dante can barely stand the feeling of his dick in his pants. He pulls the dress off your body, happy to see you have no bra on. He flips you back over, going straight for your neck. Sucking and biting at the soft skin, making your head spin.
“Fuck,” you whimper out, “please don’t stop touching me.” He loves the way you beg without him even asking you too. You’re so needy, just how he likes it.
“You’re so gorgeous, princess,” he licks a stripe up your chest and neck, all the way up to your ear before nippling. The room is fuzzy at this point, you can’t even think. The only thing that seems to be going through your head is how good his mouth feels against you. In one swift move, he pulls his shirt over his head, and you see what he’s been hiding under there. The sight of his abs about made your pass out right there.
Dante moves back down to your body quickly, kissing at your chest before wrapping his lips around your nipple. You let out a long moan, making him smile against you. His tongue flicks against your chest for a couple minutes, making your head spin. His lips then begin working their way down, leaving sloppy kisses on your stomach and thighs. Your breath hitches when you feel his breath against your core. You buck your hips at the feeling, letting out a cry of desperation, “Please keep touching me.” There you go again, making Dante weak in the knees.
“Do you want me to keep touching you, princess?” he asks with a confident smile as you nod quickly, “you’re so wet for me.” Your wetness is obvious on your pink panties, some of it even coming out of the side onto your thigh. You were so ready to be his little whore for the night. You buck your hips at him again, on the verge of tears. Your core is throbbing at this point, and you can’t even stop your hips from getting closer to him.
“Say please again,” he says, his fingers rubbing her your clit softly. “Please,” you say full of frustration. He smiles again before pushing your underwear to the side and attaching his lips to your core. You let out a long, dragged out moan. Your eyes roll to the back of your head as his tongue moves against you, his hands prying your legs open as you try to shut them.
Dante eats you like you’re his last meal. Tongue swirling through your folds, his fingers digging into your thighs. “You’re so-“ you arch your hips, “Good. You’re so so good.”
The whimpers and moans you let out are music to his ears.
Soon, you are approaching your high. Your legs start shaking, and your eyes roll to the back of your head once again. “Don’t stop, please don’t stop,” you beg as his tongue works against you.
Your fingers pull at his hair, hips rocking against his mouth. “I’m going to cum,” you whimper.
“You’re so good Dante,” you say as your whole body tingles. The sound of his name on your lips keeps getting better. He sucks on you for a few more seconds, making your vision blurry, before standing up. As his unbuttons his pants, he watches your eyes close while your legs twitch.
“Are you ready for me to fuck you, pretty girl?”
You open your eyes to look at him, seeing his cock moving closer to your core.
Dante is big, really big.
“Yes, please fuck me,” you say as your eyes don’t leave his. The hazy look in them, the mascara smudge beneath them, you look like a princess to him. He smiles at your words before lining himself up with your entrance. He rubs the head of his cock up and down your folds a few times, making you shudder, before pushing into you. He goes slow for a few seconds, rocking his hips into you.
The look on his face makes your stomach jump. His eyes are shut as he moves against you, “Fuck, you feel so good princess,” he opens his eyes to look at you, “you’re such a pretty girl.” His right hands moves from your waist to your neck, wrapping his fingers around and squeezing. He left you just enough air to be able to breathe. His other fingers dig into your hip, keeping you in place as his hips move faster.
“Do you love the way my cock stretches out that little pussy,” he says, his forehead pressed against yours. You can barely comprehend what he’s saying, all you can focus on is his big cock moving in and out of you.
He takes his hand off your throat and you gasp for air, but it’s short lived before he’s flipping you over. His cock is quick to push back into you as his hand pushes your face into your blankets. His other hand grabs your wrists, holding them together and keeping them pinned against your back. He fucks you like this for several minutes, your mouth hanging open and drool soaking your sheets.
“You’re such a little slut,” he says, with a shit eating grin on his face. “You just can’t get enough of my cock, now can you?” You begin rocking your hips at his words, wanting him deeper and harder. He curses as you move against him, making the feeling of you around him even better.
Soon, you feel your high form in your stomach again. Your legs begin shaking, and Dante knows you’re about to cum for him again. “Cum on my cock, princess,” he says after leaning down to say it in your ear. His words are enough to send you over the edge, your legs shaking again. You let out loud moans, “you’re so good.” He can’t get enough of the way you talk. You tighten around him, and beg, “Please fill me up, Dante.”
Dante releases into you, moving his hips against you as his rides out his own high. His body collapses next to you, and he sees the tears on your face and drool in the corner of your mouth. You look gorgeous. He pulls one of your blankets up over your naked body before putting his arm around you.
“Don’t get too comfortable princess,” he smiles, “You’re about to get fucked again.”
#devil may cry#anime#dante#dmc dante#dmc netflix#dmc#dmc anime#dmc devil may cry#dante fanfic#dante fanfiction#devil may cry fanfic#fanfic#imagine#devil may cry fanfiction#smut#dante smut#dmc smut#devil may cry smut#dante sparda#dante devil may cry#dante sparta
658 notes
·
View notes
Text
At First Sight
Pairing: Bucky Barnes x reader (maybe he's a Mafia/Mob boss, maybe CEO- either way he's too delicious to ignore)
Word Count: 2,248
Summary: You're out to celebrate with friends when something unexpected happens.
Author's Note: We all know I love Mob/CEO Bucky and skirting that mystery line so you can use your imagination here! Honestly, if he approached me like this I'd just be putty in his hands haha 😏thank you all so much for reading! Much love always! ❤️❤️❤️Divider by the lovely @firefly-graphics thank you Daisy! 🥰
Warnings: flirting, Bucky is pretty forward, fun, drinking and mentions of alcohol but everyone is coherent and able to make clear choices, fingering, semi-public sex, curses


“I’m not sure…?”
You look between your two friends, Sadie, and Nia, and blink several times. “Too much?”
They look at each other then back at you.
“Definitely not!” Sadie squeals.
“And besides,” Nia adds, “the limo’s here. Too late to change!”
The space is dark, loud, and filled with moving bodies. You shove your way up to the bar and shout, “excuse me!” hoping to get the bartender’s attention.
With the music so turned up and so many other people slamming the bar, the bartender doesn’t even look in your direction.
“Heyyyy!” you shout with a slap on the bar.
“I’m not sure he heard you.”
At the sound of the unfamiliar voice, you look up at the man pressed close to you at the crowded bar.
He’s tall. And sexy. And gorgeous. And wearing a smirk that screams trouble…in the best way.
“Yelling won’t work doll,” the man says, motioning to the bartender. “It’s just too damn loud.”
You purse your lips as you try to think of a witty comeback but before you can he continues.
“But lucky for you, he’s my friend so I’ll help you order another round of those shots you seem to love.”
“How do you know what I love to drink?” you start, batting your lashes. “Maybe it’s a Whiskey neat.”
You lift your chin and smile sweetly, waiting for his reply.
“You’ve been ordering the same blue shots all night beautiful.”
Your mouth falls open to respond but nothing comes out.
Has he been watching you all night? Creepy or…amazing?
Instead, you stare and take in his features. Perfection.
The bartender comes over and looks at the man beside you expectantly.
“Three fingers of Whiskey, Steve and whatever the beautiful woman is having. She’s been waiting a bit.”
He turns to you, wearing a lopsided smile. “Will you be having Whiskey too?”
“I think I just might,” you tell your new friend.
“And how many fingers would you like doll?”
He watches you with an innocent expression as he spreads his long fingers out on the bar.
“Did you just…?” you stammer.
“Maybe just start with two,” he says.
A playful smile teases his lips, and you can’t help but stare at them.
“Fine, two fingers,” you say the bartender, “of whiskey…,” and then you give the man beside you a demure smile, “and more shots please.”
“First time here?” the man asks, his gaze sweeping over you.
“How did you know?”
“I’d remember seeing you angel.”
Even with his flirty forwardness you can’t seem to find anything that makes you uncomfortable. His eyes are friendly, and he’s standing close but not too close, just enough so you know he wants to be there to talk to you and only you.
You glance back to search for your friends but can’t find them anywhere.
“What are you celebrating tonight?” he asks when your eyes find his again.
“What makes you think I’m here celebrating anything?”
You raise an eyebrow and hold his stare.
“Do you ever just answer a question?” he counters.
You pull your bottom lip between your teeth to stop your smile and fire back with, “do you ever stop asking questions?”
He laughs, the action lighting up his face and making his eyes crinkle flawlessly at the corners. It makes your stomach flutter.
You hold each other’s gaze for a beat before he continues.
“All the dancing and drinks…seems like a good time…a celebration.”
“Well, you’re right. My friend just got an amazing promotion at work.”
He smiles triumphantly and you smile back.
“So, there’s no chance you’ll be leaving here with me tonight.”
The bartender sets your drinks down in front of you just as your new eye candy finishes the sentence and you grab for your glass, downing as much as you can before you start to choke.
With a laugh the man takes a long and slow sip of his Whiskey, watching you. You put your half empty glass down on the bar with a dramatic bang and exhale.
“I…what? No!”
“That’s too bad,” he replies.
“You just met me,” you argue.
“And since the moment you walked in you’ve had my full attention,” he admits.
The shots seem to hit you all at once and you sway on your feet. He steadies you with a gentle but strong hand on your arm.
“Easy doll.”
“Ok…stop being so charming. The smiling and the touching… I like it way too much. It makes me want things…and we’ve only just met.”
“What kinds of things?” he asks, voice smooth like silk and deep.
You swallow hard and he tracks the movement of your throat before his eyes linger on your lips.
You gather up the shots for the girls. “We’re going to do these.”
He nods, slowly, his smile growing.
“So…um. I’ll see you later…?”
You wait, hoping he’ll give you his name.
“James, but you can call me Bucky.”
“Ok then, see you later Bucky.”
“I sure hope so angel.”
You find your friends at a table, catching their breath, and set down the shots.
“I met the hottest guy.”
Both friends pause with the drinks halfway to their mouths.
“What the hell are you doing here then?” Sadie asks.
“Girl’s night, we’re celebrating,” you say. “Duh.”
“Fuck that, go dance with the hot guy!” Nia shouts.
You lift your glass to your lips and shake your head. “No way, I’m here to dance with you all! Let’s go!”
You polish off the shot, wait for them to do the same then hold out your hands to pull them onto the dance floor.
The beat of the music surrounds you and you let go, forgetting routine and responsibility and just enjoying the moment.
Sadie yells something to you about the song that just started but you don’t quite catch it. Just behind her, set in the shadows off the side of the bar stands Bucky.
Your eyes meet and neither of you look away.
He doesn’t seem the least bit surprised to be caught staring at you. Every inch of your skin heats and when he lifts his glass, takes a sip, and smiles, you smile back…and start to move…just for him.
The hem of your dress inches higher as you lift your arms above your head, swaying your body to the rhythm of the music and getting lost in it. Your friends move closer and lean in.
“You’ve attracted an audience,” Sadie chuckles.
She whips her head to the side to point out the group of guys moving closer. You ignore the group and search the shadows for Bucky but he’s nowhere to be seen.
With unexpected disappointment you grab Sadie and tell her you need to use the ladies room, weaving your way though the crowd and off the dance floor. You follow the signs to the second floor, which is essentially a balcony overlooking the rest of the space.
After freshening up you walk out of the door and right into something hard. Bucky grips your biceps lightly, holding you close.
“You ok?” he asks.
You were standing close to him at the bar, but not this close, not close enough to smell his skin and feel the rise and fall of his chest. It makes you heady, but you manage a nod.
“Hi angel,” he smiles.
“Hi.”
“I was enjoying watching you dance.”
“I noticed.”
You hold his gaze, unable to look away. Down at the bar it was hard to tell the color of his eyes, but here, hidden away, even in the low light you can see they’re beautiful. The blue is like the ocean on a sparkling sunny day. Mesmerizing.
“Do you know what watching you does to me?”
You blink, trying your hardest to keep up with his directness.
He reaches down to take your hand, his grip loose and his movements tentative, waiting for you to tell him to stop.
When you don’t he presses it firmly to where he’s hard and aching.
“All this?” you ask in a breathy whisper. “Just from watching me?”
“Come home with me.”
You let out a little giggle.
“No. I can’t.”
“Come to my car then.”
“I’m not leaving this club with you.”
Even as you hear yourself say the words you know they aren’t holding the force you want them to.
He bends and presses a soft kiss to the corner of your mouth.
“But I’m dying to touch you.”
It’s impossible to pretend you don’t want the same thing and you place your palms on his chest and push him backward into the darkness.
“Is that a yes?” he asks as he runs a long finger over the curve of your shoulder.
“You aren’t some psycho are you?”
With a chuckle he moves closer, brushing his lips along your cheek. “You make me feel a bit crazy doll, but no, I’m not.”
You wrap your arms around his neck and tilt your head, whispering against his lips, “something tells me I can trust you.”
He moves willingly, and meets you with a smile, pressing his lips to yours.
“You taste as good as you look angel. What’s your name?”
“My name?” you whisper, so caught up in the feel of him you almost forgot.
“You know my name, so you’ll know what to call me when you’re about to come. It’s only fair I do the same.”
You let out a little gasp and hold onto his shoulders more tightly.
“I…,”
You feel his smile against your mouth before he turns you and presses your front to the edge of the balcony overlooking everything below.
He takes your chin between his fingers to turn your head and steal another kiss, lingering until you whisper your name against his lips.
With a satisfied smile his fingers tease the edge of your dress and then he lifts it, sliding his hands down between your legs to rub along your panties.
“You’re so wet. And all for me angel.”
You moan loudly when he slides a long finger inside you and presses a kiss to the back of your neck.
“You’re so soft,” he murmurs into your ear as he presses the pad of his thumb to your clit.
You turn and look at him. His eyes are wide open and clear. He teases you more, watching your every reaction then turns you to face him and drags you against the wall, bending to kiss you, hard and hungry.
“Someone could come down here,” he reminds you, meeting your eyes, giving you one last out.
You don’t care. He’s too perfect. He feels too good.
When you don’t protest he kneels at your feet and carefully pushes up your dress, hooking his thumbs into your panties to slowly drag them down.
“Fuck,” he murmurs, standing and lifting your leg to spread you open.
Reaching between your bodies, you open his jeans and push them down along with his boxers. You grab for him, rubbing him through your arousal.
“Fuck doll, wait. I need to put this on.”
He reaches behind him and fumbles for the back pocket of his jeans, pulling a condom free.
“You’re big,” you whisper, loving the feel of his warm, silky skin.
His grin is wolfish. “That’s the best thing you could say to me.”
You run your closed hand along the length of him again, letting the tip just bump your clit.
“Fuck, keep that up and I’ll be coming all over your hand.”
His fingers are unsteady as he works to slip the condom on.
“Have you done this before?” you ask, unable to keep your eyes off his cock.
“Have sex with a beautiful woman in a public space?”
He starts to push into you, achingly slowly. “No angel, I’ve never done this before…but with you, I’ll take what I can get.”
His words die away when he’s fully inside you, rubbing against your clit with each stroke and filling you so completely. You grip his shoulders as his thrusts grow faster.
“Fuck, you’re gorgeous.”
He leans back and looks down between your bodies, his eyes squeezing shut for a brief second before he starts to move faster.
When he leans down to kiss you he slows his movements, pulling out almost all the way before sinking back in. The slow pace doesn’t last long, and he hitches your leg higher to go deeper.
You feel your release building in your stomach and it’s only a few seconds more before a cry falls from your parted lips.
“Oh fuck,” he gasps, his hips moving jaggedly and rough before he comes with a deep groan.
He leans heavily against you, pressing his lips to your neck. “You’ve wrecked me angel.”
His hand is gentle when it smooths along your leg, and he pulls out. You straighten your dress as he rolls off the condom.
“That was perfect Bucky,” you hum, meeting him for a kiss.
He nods, dazed. “You’re ok?”
“Better than ok,” you answer. “And I think I’m ready for another dance.”
His lips twitch with a surprised grin and you turn away before he can respond, leaving him standing with his pants still unbuttoned.
A few minutes later you find Sadie and Nia, both ready to head home. And it isn’t until you’re sitting in the quiet of the limo, reliving every second of what happened with Bucky, that you realize you’d left your panties on the floor at his feet.

#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes#bucky barnes x you#bucky barnes x y/n#bucky barnes fanfiction#bucky barnes x female reader#mob!bucky barnes#mafia bucky barnes#ceo!bucky barnes#bucky barnes imagine#bucky x reader#sebastian stan#sebastian stan x reader
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
marco polo- o.piastri



summary: your first season as an f1 driver doesn't start the best, and you quickly realise McLaren doesn't like women very much. On top of that, your race engineer is as smug as the rest of them, and you have to deal with him all the time.
pairing: race engineer! oscar piastri x f1driver! fem! reader
warnings: lots of misogyny, lando is an asshole in this, illusions to ed behaviour, reader is not in a good head space, all of mclaren is super sexist, mentions of crashes and injuries.
part one | part two | part three | part four | part five | part six | part seven | part eight | part nine | part ten | part eleven | part twelve
୨ৎ⋅୨ৎ⋅୨ৎ⋅୨ৎ⋅୨ৎ⋅୨ৎ⋅୨ৎ⋅
Things had been a little awkward since coming back to Monaco. Oscar had noticed the way you’d become a little bit more… closed off, or just a bit less talkative. That didn’t bother him. If Oscar Piastri could do anything, he could definitely talk. It took a few days for the two of you to get back into a flow of things, but no matter, he just kept suggesting things you could do together, and you didn’t have anything better to do, so off you went.
୨ৎ⋅୨ৎ⋅
“When do you leave for Kigali?” Oscar asked, sipping on his smoothie. You’d think it wasn’t December with the Monaco weather around the two of you. You and Oscar had decided to go for a quick training session (in the form of a swim) before you left for the awards. The FIA prize-giving. The one night of your life that, if you could, you’d pay any half-good impersonator to be you, and you could fuck off and enjoy your break.
That, alas, would not be happening this year. You had to go. You were World Champion after all.
“Tomorrow morning I think,” you huffed, swiping your card into the gym. “Want to come by any chance?” you asked, awkwardly.
He raised an eyebrow. “Don’t you have a date?”
You rolled your eyes, walking away. “I don’t want one,” you sighed. “I have you.”
And with that bombshell, you walked into the women’s dressing room.
He genuinely didn’t know what to do for a solid minute. He just stood there, his arms out in front of him and his jaw dropped. One of the gym employees had to ask if he was alright. He went into the changing room with a lot on his mind. You hadn’t meant it like that, surely?
୨ৎ⋅୨ৎ⋅
You hadn’t meant it to sound like that, really. You just meant, ‘oh, I don’t want to bother with asking someone to go with me and dealing with the online chatter about the prospects of my dead dating life, and you’re here and my best mate and people know we’re mates so that’s easier and I’d have much more fun with you anyways so yeah’, but you seemed to have a way with words. A way that made everything coming out of your mouth to him, deeply, deeply awkward.
୨ৎ⋅୨ৎ⋅
He honestly couldn’t get over the earlier comment, but when you came out in a bikini, his brain stopped altogether.
“25 metre pool… 40 laps?” you suggested, pulling on your goggles. Granted, the goggles made you look a little bit less sexy, but much more you, and he felt his shorts get tighter again.
“Sounds good,” he nodded, following you into the pool. That did not sound good. Oscar was a good swimmer, but you went every day you could. He was fucked, but he didn’t notice that since he was too busy staring at you.
You enjoyed swimming, you found it relaxed you. Your favourite was sea-swimming, but Monté-Carlo beaches are pretty swamped with fans, and you don’t enjoy people taking pictures of you in your swimming togs. You shot off in the pool, a simple breast stroke as Oscar followed behind you. After about 30 minutes, you’d done 46 laps, and Oscar had given up halfway through and had somehow ended up in a marco polo game with a few kids. When you walked over to get him, you sat at the edge of the pool, watching the game with a soft smile on your face.
“Is that your girlfriend?!” one of the girls gasped. “She’s so pretty!”
Oscar opened his eyes and smiled when he found you, then he looked back at the girl. “She is, isn’t she?”
The girl swam off again, giggling as she swam around one of her friends. He didn't deny it. He didn't try to correct her. He just smiled and agreed. As much as every voice in your head screamed that he should be ashamed of you, he never was. He wasn't ashamed of you
“You playing?” one of the teenage boys asked, coming up beside you and holding a hand out.
You looked up to Oscar who smiled and nodded. “I’ll be on again,” he promised.
You grinned.
୨ৎ⋅୨ৎ⋅
“Marco?” he called out. You’d both been playing with them for about 20 minutes, but you were genuinely having too much fun to notice.
“Polo!” you called back, and he could hear the smile on your lips. God, it was good to hear you laugh again. The last triple header had been nothing but work (except from the party but he hadn’t had gained the courage to talk about that yet), and it was nice to see you let loose.
He reached a hand out and brushed your midriff, making you laugh, and he wrapped his arms around your waist and pulled you into his arms, opening his eyes as he laughed with you. He loved this, loved you, loved being around you.
Your giggles died down, as did his and you smiled at him, looking up. “Alright?” he asked, pulling his arm around your shoulder as you both turned back to the kids. You nodded at him as they started explaining the next game to you both. You didn’t mind how his hand stayed around your shoulder. You didn’t mind it one bit.
୨ৎ⋅୨ৎ⋅
You ended up back at your house, enjoying the setting sun as Oscar cooked dinner on your barbeque. You were busy staring at your garden while he was busy staring at you (and the dinner).
“I meant it earlier,” you told him, joining him beside the grill. “I want you to come to the awards.”
He shook his head, smiling. “Take someone else,” he insisted.
“Who else would I take?” you questioned him. “Some random male celebrity who everyone will think I’m dating?”
He tried to ignore the fact that the thought of you with someone else made his stomach flip, but he couldn’t really. He turned to look at you. “People think we’re dating.”
You stared back at him for a second, then rolled your eyes. “That’s different.”
“How?” he pushed. Again, you just looked at him. It was weird. The air changed.
“It just… is,” you said, your voice small. “Look, if you don’t want to come, you don’t have to. I was just asking because you’ve really been the only person there for me, and I think the trophy is as much yours as it is mine,” you huffed.
He stilled for a moment. Of course he was going to go, from the second you asked. He’d literally do anything you asked. He just… he wanted to give you an out, just in case the offer wasn’t genuine. He was happy to say that it was. And he planned on taking it.
“Of course I’ll come,” he smiled, wrapping his arm around your shoulders again, and pressing a quick kiss to the top of your head. “I love supporting you.”
The both of you stilled. Your stomach churned and he just couldn’t believe what he’d done. He hadn't even meant to, it was a complete accident, but it happened. He liked it. He loved days like these, and he hoped that he hadn’t just fucked everything up with one little action. You honestly held your breath for a few seconds, shock taking over, then decided that it was alright, and leant into him more.
“Thanks Osc.”
Like he’d said earlier, whiplash.
୨ৎ⋅୨ৎ⋅
Oscar was an ‘Airport Dad’ in the worst sense of the word. He made sure you two got to the airport 3 hours early (you were flying private), made you triple check your passport and boarding pass three times before he let you get out of the taxi, and demanded the window seat you were sitting in even though it was a private plane.
The plane ride was enjoyable though, a night of playing uno with him, Max, Charles, Yuki, and George.
“He’s cheating!” George argued, slamming his cards down after Oscar won a fourth time.
“How?!” Oscar laughed, arguing back as both Charles and Max rolled their eyes at him, throwing their cards on the table.
“I don’t know, but he’s doing it!” George seethed, getting up. “I’m getting another drink and by the time I get back Y/n, I expect your race engineer to be sorted out!”
You laughed at the exchange, taking no sides. Oscar turned to you with a bright smile and roll of his eyes while you started fixing the cards up for the next round.
“You two are insufferable, aren’t you?” Yuki sighed.
“What do you mean?” you scoffed, throwing a card at him.
“I’m so single!” he groaned, letting his head rest on the table. “You two keep reminding me of that!”
Max laughed as Yuki groaned again, and you gulped back a shocked chuckle. Oscar excused himself to the bathroom for a moment.
“We’re not dating,” you reminded Yuki.
He scoffed. “Yeah, it’s not like he’s madly in love with you or anything as well then,” You stared at him for a moment and he rolled his eyes. “I mean come on! The way that man looks at you? It’s insane!”
You shook your head, brushing him off. “We’re friends, nothing more.”
“Oh sure.”
୨ৎ⋅୨ৎ⋅
You all landed and were driven straight to the arena to get ready. You were immediately thrown into makeup and getting dressed, and basically separated from Oscar because Max stole him away.
You were nervous, there was no point in lying about it. You hated making speeches, you hated being on stage, and you hated being celebrated. You knew you just had to remind yourself that Oscar was somewhere in that audience and he was there for you. He didn’t care what happened, he’d sit there with a smile on his face no matter what.
Knock knock.
“We want to see the dress!” Max called from the other side of the door. Good thing you were almost ready. You smiled awkwardly as you opened the door, trying to show off the dress but it just ended up looking like a weird pose. Oscar’s jaw dropped anyway, but you didn’t see since Max was busy pulling you in for a hug.
Oscar’s slacks got a lot tighter as he watched you in the dress, and he realised the night had become nearly impossible, but he’d do it for you. It would just be slightly tortuous. The way the dress clung to you made him crazy. The red, a stark contrast to the regular papaya racesuit or dark workout clothes he was used to seeing you in. It was maddening how badly he wanted to just reach out and smooth a hand on your hip, or just run a hand through your perfectly styled hair. You were goregous, to put it simply.
“What do you think?” you asked, your voice uncomfortable.
He smiled down at you. “I think you’re beautiful,” he whispered. “I think you’re always beautiful.”
You wished he didn’t say the sweetest things. You still felt like you didn't deserve them.
He knew you did.
୨ৎ⋅୨ৎ⋅୨ৎ⋅୨ৎ⋅୨ৎ⋅୨ৎ⋅୨ৎ⋅
playing favourites masterlist
navigation for my blog :) (masterlist)
taglist for this series: (just ask in the comments to be added :)
@smithieandy @anotherapollokid @amz824 @itgirlofthecenturysposts @lokideservesahug @annaluna12 @daemyratwst @nichmeddar @milkysoop @il0vereadingstuff@sleutherclaw@f1wh0recom @st4rg1rln @sleutherclaw @i-love-sirius-black7 @formulas-bitch @prettiest-at-the-party @primadonaprincess55 @teti-menchon0604 @dark-night-sky-99 @sadiemack9 @greasywall @kingshitonly @bellaiscool @i-wish-this-was-me @leeknowinggg @primadonnaprincess55 @teti-menchon0604 @dark-night-sky-99 @sadiemack9 @greasywall @kingshitonly @bellaiscool @widow-cevans @trashstacy @waywardsestras @mylittleponeypinkrosieposie @buckybarnessimpp @pausmoon @dying-inside-but-its-classy @sinfully-yoursssn @revrse @hurtblossom @amz824 @ellelabelle @wierdflowerpower @l4ndonorizz @th3r3s398 @czennieszn @skepvids @edgyficuselastica @stvrrlighttt @poppysrin
#f1 imagine#f1 x reader#formula 1 x you#formula one imagine#oscar piastri x reader#oscar piastri#oscar piastri x you#formula one x reader#formula 1#formula one#mclaren#oscar piastri x fem!reader#f1 fluff#x reader#female reader#x reader insert#reader insert#x reader fic#x reader fluff#x reader fanfiction#fem reader#gn reader#f1#f1 imagines#f1 x you#f1 fic#f1 fanfic#f1 fanfiction#playing favourites
539 notes
·
View notes
Text

𝐦𝐨𝐨𝐧 𝐬𝐨𝐧𝐠 | 𝐬.𝐫𝐞𝐢𝐝
𝐬𝐮𝐦𝐦𝐚𝐫𝐲: the static of the radio, the lights turned off, and the two of you side by side on the couch—miles apart. spencer had lost the person he loved most, and even though you stayed loyally by his side, he began to slip through your fingers, unaware that if you could, you would’ve given him the moon.
𝐜𝐨𝐧𝐭𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐬/𝐭𝐰: spencer reid x female!non bau reader, angst, situationship?? right after maeve's death so spencer's grief and depression, lots of domestic scenes but not much talking, apathetic spencer, reader takes care of him, mention of reader's lack of appetite/forcing herself to eat, party at rossi's spencer gets drunk, reader is scared to go home alone, make out, spencer mentions maeve... in bed..yelling at each other, no idea what the heck that ending is spencer is so but the reader is also doing something questionable youll prob want to shake her by the shoulders and yell at her oooh and inspired by phoebe bridgers song 'moon song'
𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐝𝐬: 9.8k
𝐚/𝐧: i think it’s pretty sexy of me to post angst at 3 am. have fun xx
Dozens of gift baskets at the door.
You started counting them instead of the minutes that would pass before Spencer finally opened the door for you. Or, more likely—before you’d let out a heavy sigh, trying to blow off that gnawing sense of failure (which, of course, wouldn’t work), and walk away. Step by step, slowly descending the stairs, secretly hoping that before you reached the bottom, you’d hear the sound of his apartment door opening.
And then...you weren’t sure
You had never before found yourself in a situation where the most important person to you had lost their most important person.
You didn’t move. Instead, you raised your hand to knock again, but it just hung there in the air, limp at the wrist, and dropped without making a sound. You had a feeling it was pointless. You could start kicking the door, and he still wouldn’t open. His girlfriend—his Maeve—had been killed just a few days ago, right in front of his eyes. It was obvious he wouldn’t want to talk to you, or even see you, let alone let you in.
Anyone, not just me, you thought, glancing at the baskets lined up by the door, as if this could offer you any comfort.
The thought of backing away so quietly felt unbearable. You had to do something—send him some kind of message, even the simplest one. Something that would make it through the grief surrounding him—not to dissolve it, but to settle inside it. To let him know that you had been there, and would be, no matter the day or hour. Not necessarily on his staircase, but there. In all of it.
There, for him.
In the end, you knocked.
“Spence,” you said his name gently—loud enough, though, to pass through the wall and the door. Standing so close to the surface, your temple nearly touched it. You waited a moment—not counting it in your head anymore, just letting it pass. “Hey, Spence. I’m here.”
You said it, and your lips itched with the need to say more.And it was supposed to be just a simple message. A simple message might have done the job if he were just having a bad day—you would’ve wanted to show him that you could talk about it. Not in a situation that felt like the weight of three generations’ worst days crashing down on the shoulders of one man.
You took a deep breath.
“Spence, I’m here,” you repeated. “You don’t have to talk to me, but I want you to know that I’m here. For you.”
You waited like that for a moment, with the air caught high in your lungs, as if your body believed the door would open and only then you’d be able to let it go—at the sight of him. But time passed in the stairwell, and no sound came from his apartment. As if he wasn’t even there.
Worry wrapped itself around you so tightly, you couldn’t move. You couldn’t walk away, like you’d assumed you would at the start. Besides, your thoughts and concerns were so wrapped up in him that you didn’t even know how you’d go home. Not even morally—more like, what else would you even do? Chew through cardboard food and lie under the covers, too worried about how he was to fall asleep.
That state was inevitable if you got no answer.
So, you stayed.
You wondered if this was how dogs felt. Keeping watch, waiting for their owners to return—even if they wandered off to another room, still bound by some invisible chain to that spot by the door. Their confusion and sense of pointlessness offset by loyalty.
By the door, gently leaning against the threshold, hands tucked into the pockets of your coat.
Time was passing—of course it was—but you didn’t feel it, at least not in any sharp way.
When your legs started to ache, you simply shifted in place, taking two small steps, and only then realized that the grayness in the stairwell had deepened.
You were pulled out of your thoughts by a sound.
You immediately stepped back, even though you didn’t care how pitiful you might look to him.You even straightened up, silently scolding yourself for not preparing anything to say. Were condolences appropriate? No—he definitely wouldn’t want to hear your condolences. The phrase felt so dry it sent a shiver of unease down your spine. I’m sorry? Just a plain I’m sorry? Or should you skip it altogether? Did you really have to spend your time thinking about dogs instead of preparing literally any kind of plan?
With dread, you pushed your brain cells into action, ready to fire off the most emotional and supportive ramble you could manage the moment Spencer opened the door—but he didn’t.
You blinked. You had clearly heard the sound of the lock turning. Imagination, or…? Yes, you hesitated. But everything pointed to him letting you in. He hadn’t invited you in directly, but under the circumstances, you were grateful even for that. You stepped inside.
You stepped inside—and immediately collided with darkness.
You had been in Spencer’s apartment before.
It had always reminded you of silence—a pleasant, peaceful kind of silence that begged to be exchanged for the sound of pages turning and quiet conversation. A silence threaded with the warm light of the setting sun filtering through one of the half draped windows, casting a glow that brought out the details in the vintage furniture while simultaneously concealing—or at least softening—the optional mess within.
Though mess might have been the wrong word. The space simply evoked the image of a genius’s desk, and those had never been synonymous with pedantic order.
In that moment, the silence inside was one of those crushing kinds that seemed to whisper intruder with every step you took forward. Like an abandoned building in a postapocalyptic world, your stomach knotted at the memory of what this place used to look like—and it had only been a few days.The windows tightly covered, and the air thick with a warm, heavy scent that spoke of how long they'd remained unopened. There was a certain density to it.
If he had let you, the first thing you would’ve done was open all the windows for a moment, let a bit of life in. But you didn’t want to confirm the words whispered by the silence, didn’t want to truly act like an intruder. So you tore your gaze away from the papers and objects difficult to identify in such darkness, though clearly out of place.
A step in his direction—toward the shadow sitting on the edge of the couch. You slowly took a seat beside him, at a certain distance. The cushion beneath you was sunken, warm, suggesting he had been lying or sitting there for so long it had fully adjusted to the shape and temperature of his body.
You knew that if you looked at him, Spencer wouldn’t return your gaze. Just like him, you kept yours fixed blankly ahead, not allowing yourself even the slightest glance, because it felt like even that might bore a hole into him. You breathed quietly, too, letting him slowly get used to your presence. He hadn’t seen anyone since that day, hadn’t let anyone in. Not even his friends—those who had seen it, who had known him years longer than you.
You didn’t even want to spiral into analyzing what that could mean. Whether he considered you more important than the others, whether he thought he could rely on you the most—or the opposite, that you were distant enough for him to let himself fall apart in front of you, because it still felt as if no one had really seen him.
Oh, and you were just starting to do it. You drew in a breath, one that trembled on its way to your lungs. You still had no idea what would be best to do, and only after sitting in silence for a while did it finally hit you that anything you might say would be wrong. It would be inappropriate, it would be an intrusion, it would desecrate the shield of isolation he had wrapped around himself. But that was exactly what you had to do. Isolation wasn’t a shield. It only gave that impression. You knew that, even from experience.
“What I said in the hallway,” you finally spoke, your voice hoarse, because in reality more time had passed than it felt like. “I really meant it.”
Only then did you turn your head toward him, swallowing hard. His hair was messily scattered on both sides, obscuring his expression—you couldn’t read him. Not that there was anything to read. You knew the text you’d find on his face would be painfully simple. A blank page, without even a page number at the bottom.
Draped over his hunched shoulders was a thin brown robe. Lighter in shade than the leather couch you both sat on, the edge of which his hands rested upon—not clenched, but not relaxed either. You leaned slightly forward, turned toward him, your chest near your joined knees, your gaze gently fixed on him.
“I don’t know if you saw, but your friends left quite a lot of things at your door,” you told him. “They care about you.”
You had deliberately avoided the word worry, not wanting it to sound like it was his fault. Still, you instantly regretted speaking at all. You had only meant to remind him, quietly hoping that maybe there would be a shift in his slow, shallow breathing, maybe a slight nod to show he was aware.
But of course, nothing like that happened—only the silence between you grew thicker than the air around you. Thick from your helplessness. Thick from your awareness of that helplessness.
At that point, you were already certain he wouldn't talk to you. Your presence brought him no relief, but the pain he was feeling was too overwhelming for him to feel discomfort because of it. So, he probably endured you. Maybe even tolerated you—in the end, he had opened the door. Both to your silence and to your voice.
You drew your knees up to your chest, resting your heels on the couch and sinking your back into its support. Spencer himself wasn’t leaning back, his shoulders drooping faintly forward.
“I’ll tell them I saw you,” you added after a moment, once again referring to his team, his friends without really understanding why. “They, um, it’ll probably ease their minds a bit. Unless you don’t want me to contact them, in that case—”
You cut yourself off, sighing at the complete senselessness of your words. Unless you don’t want to, you said, as if there were anything else he did want, aside from for all of this to just be over. Sitting back against the couch, your eyes landed on the back of his head and his hunched shoulders—that’s where they stayed.
He hadn’t moved at all since you stepped inside.
“Have you eaten anything today?” you asked. Already knowing you wouldn’t get a reply, and deep down knowing the answer anyway. “Is there something you need? Something I can do for you?”
You weren’t used to having a conversation with a ghost, so after every question your lips stayed parted, just in case he actually answered and you could then say thank you for letting me take care of you.
You closed your eyes.
“Spencer, please, say someth—” you interrupted yourself, pressing your hand firmly to your forehead, something he obviously couldn’t see. Finally, pulling your gaze away from his back, you felt your body lift on its own. “I’m gonna make you a sandwich,” you announced, standing over him for a brief moment. No protest came, though part of you wished he would object. You sighed. “And I’llopen the window for a moment. It’s impossible to breathe in here.”
You set about doing everything you’d mentioned. You stopped trying not to be an intruder. You were an intruder. And you intended to be one hell of an intrusive intruder if it was going to do him any good. Gently, you slid the window open, expecting the rays of the setting sun to strike the depressing grayness of his apartment—only to realize the sun had long since set. For a moment, you froze in surprise at how quickly time had passed, and how you hadn’t even noticed.
But you quickly pulled yourself together and moved toward his fridge, narrating out loud everything you were doing. You couldn’t stand the silence any longer, couldn’t keep pretending you agreed with it.
“With peanut butter, okay?” you asked, as if he might answer. When he didn’t, you stopped pleading with your eyes and just kept going. “Well, there’s some ham here, but I’m doubtful about how fresh it is. Oh, and you have jam, good. Oh no, wait, it’s empty. Too bad. Tomorrow I’ll buy you a new one, and I’ll throw out that ham. Is it okay if I come by again tomorrow?” Unlike before, this time you really hoped for an answer. Because you were going to come either way, whether he wanted you to or not, but it would mean a lot if he did.
You returned to the couch with a plate of two sandwiches, which you placed in front of him, taking one for yourself, because eating is always easier when someone is doing it with you. Finishing it came with considerable effort, your stomach clenched since the morning and, as always, the silence in his apartment made you entirely focused on the process. Saliva softening the bite, it turning into a mush that should have been easier to swallow, but there was something disgusting in it, something that triggered a gag reflex. Dragging out the eating also allowed you to stay with him longer without the awkwardness (felt only by you) of sitting next to each other, saying nothing, doing nothing, not even looking at one another.
When the moment of your departure came , which you had already delayed, some time had passed since you last spoke, and your throat was dry, you hadn’t had anything to drink in a while. But you didn’t want to leave without a word. You also didn’t know what to say. So, after a long struggle with yourself, you slightly leaned toward him on the couch and gently rested against his hunched back, your hand on one of his shoulders.
The movement of his body as he breathed, his shoulders rising and falling, the scent of his body and clothes — all those little things reminding you that somewhere in there, he was still there.
*
The next day you came at the same time, and surprisingly, the door was waiting for you open.
You let in a bit of light and made two more sandwiches, first throwing out the one he hadn’t eaten the day before. Just like you’d promised, you bought jam — but it didn’t make the process of eating any more pleasant, like you’d thought it might. Still, you forced yourself to finish it.
Through the slightly open window came the sound of passing cars. While the people driving them were heading somewhere, you, sitting on the brown leather couch, felt like you were in some surreal cage that blocked the passage of time — which wasn’t a good thing at all. When time doesn’t pass, nothing changes.
*
“Can I turn on the TV?” you asked.
A long moment passed before Spencer glanced at you out of the corner of his eye, and an even longer one before he spoke.
“If you have to.”
You had to.
That particular day, the weight of the silence on your shoulders was simply too much. It wasn’t the second day you had visited him, not even the third — one of many, you’d stopped counting. Each one followed the same routine, everything that came before it a little blurred. Then you would reach his apartment, and things — not just him, but the rest of your life and its problems — would come crashing down on you. Sitting there, as usual, with your heels up on the couch, you felt like there was something so gnawing inside of you that you wanted to grow claws and scratch it out.
You needed to consume some kind of numbing medium — something that would drown you out so thoroughly that not a single thought could manage to settle in your brain for more than a second. You started looking for the remote, unaware that it was lying right next to Spencer’s hand.
He spoke to you, but only in the absolute bare minimum. Only when you asked him something — which, all things considered, was progress, and every time it happened, it made you soften just a little. And calm down. Because suddenly you realized that all your efforts weren’t for nothing.
Eventually, you found the remote and pointed it at the TV. Nothing happened. You tried again, frowning.
“Batteries,” Spencer said.
You looked at him, trying not to show how surprised you were by this sudden remark. Since there was now some kind of natural flow between you, you wanted to keep it that way — not act as though it was shocking or unusual. And there was no irritation at all in the way you tossed the remote aside.
For a moment, you sat in silence, wondering whether, since he seemed to be in a somewhat talkative mood, you should try to draw him out a bit. Nothing that might scare him off no how are you feeling. But maybe you could mention the book you’d been reading, like you did yesterday. Back then he only listened or at least, it seemed like he did.
“But you also have a radio here, right?” you asked, suddenly remembering.
Before he could answer (if he even intended to), you sprang to your feet and returned a moment later not only with the small device and its antenna, but also with a sense of satisfaction.
When you sank back onto the couch, a momentary feeling of brightness filled you—quickly blurred, however, as you frowned and realized you had no idea how to work the damn thing.
Only static came from it, more grating than the silence—which, in your current state, was a shocking realization. You struggled with it for a moment, leaning over the radio on the table and turning that round dial with no results. In a show of determination, you even knelt on the floor, elbows resting on the tabletop.
A curse was already forming on your lips when you sensed someone beside you on the floor, and you nearly jumped. Because, of course, the two of you were alone in the apartment. It had to be Spencer—of course it was Spencer—but after all these days of sitting as far apart as possible, with your only interactions (if they could even be called that) consisting mostly of your questions or monologues, plus your customary leaning against him when saying goodbye—still unsure if he was okay with that—it caught you off guard. Maybe it was more for you. Maybe you were being selfish.
Anyway, Spencer slid down to the floor beside you, one knee bent close to his chest, both hands lifted in a sort of questioning gesture—asking if he could take the radio from you. You’d been staring at him so intently, you’d forgotten you were still holding it.
You realized you hadn’t seen him this close in a long time. In recent days, it had mostly been his profile—you’d never sat face to face. You’d watched the coarse stubble slowly spread across his cheeks, saw how they grew more hollow each day, but you hadn’t yet confronted his distant eyes.
Truly distant. You felt like if you shone a flashlight into them, he wouldn’t even blink.
It caused a tightness in your stomach that lingered as you watched his long hair fall over his eyes, making it hard for him to focus on tuning the radio. You took a deep breath and shifted to sit back on your heels, directly across from him. Then, slowly, you reached out to his face and tucked the hair behind both of his ears, giving him a clearer view.
Spencer’s hands froze completely, his gaze fixed on nothing but those hands, before he hesitantly shifted it to your eyes. You felt as if the silence was squeezing you both—suddenly present, maybe too present. You felt like he was a stranger, a man sitting on some grass in a park, and you had just come up and made this gesture, completely unannounced. At least that was the perspective you found in his gaze, for a very, very long time, before it frustratingly and slowly began to soften. But before your Spencer looked at you, the sudden disappearance of the radio’s static and the screaming vocals of some song interrupted you both.
You both looked at it as if you had both forgotten it existed. Spencer put it down on the table and slowly got up from the floor back onto the couch, the hair you had tucked behind his ear slipping back onto his face.
“Here you go,” he muttered.
You smiled gently.
“Thanks, Spence.”
You sat down next to him; he gave you a vague explanation of how to switch between radio stations, and you found one that suited both of you. Finally, the apartment was filled with a sound other than your breaths and the noise of cars outside the window. You made sandwiches for both of you, and surprisingly, he ate his, which somehow made the tiring process easier for you. Despite everything, you came to the conclusion that you hate peanut butter.
*
"Please. He only talks to you."
An hour after your meeting with one of his teammates, Penelope, you were staring at the folder she had handed you. Inside were all the details of the case BAU was currently working on—one that, according to her, needed Spencer to take a look at. Although that might’ve been an understatement, judging by the pleading tone in her voice and how she all but shoved the documents into your hands, refusing to take no for an answer.
You stood in front of the building where Spencer’s apartment was and weren’t sure whether you should give it to him.
It was part of his job. A job that, in its own way, had led to his current state. A job that could undo the progress he’d made over the past few days. He was still in a truly awful place mentally. That much was clear. But…the two of you had started talking again. You didn’t want a glance at the papers—at murder, blood, victims, and human suffering—to drag you both back to a place of unanswered questions.
With trembling hands, you opened the case file, though it wasn’t easy for you. You’d always hated that world—you could switch the news channel without hesitation when it covered a violent incident. You were too easily overcome by fear, and simply far too sensitive.
Someone once called you ignorant because of it. And somehow, it stuck with you. Enough to make you bring it up to Spencer, albeit hesitantly. It was a bit like asking an expert for their opinion, though you only realized that now—back then, you were simply asking a friend. You remembered perfectly that he told you if following news about other people’s tragedies made you nervous, sad, or scared, then you should protect your peace above all. Because that was more important, and your knowledge couldn’t bring anyone back to life.
This situation was completely different, you realized. His knowledge might not bring someone back—but it could save a life.
You stared at the victims’ photos, feeling a cold sensation creeping up your back, but you couldn’t look away. Still, you couldn’t bring yourself to move. Instead, you snapped the folder shut. It was harrowing, it was terrifying, but as awful as it might sound, above all—you cared about him.
After all… the BAU had other brilliant profilers. Was his insight truly necessary to push this case forward?
You also knew how intelligent he was. A genius, plainly speaking. But… what if even he couldn’t come up with a solution? Were you supposed to risk hurting him for the faint chance that he could? In the state he was in? You let your arms fall helplessly to your sides as a stronger gust of wind blew, making even your scarf flutter.
The day was gray, like all the others lately.
It might have sounded awful, but cases like this happened every day… oh, you weren’t Spencer, you didn’t know the statistics, but surely—many. You didn’t know any of those people personally, which of course didn’t diminish their tragedy… but he was the only one. And you put him first. That statement wasn’t even a realization to you. You knew it. You knew it deep down, it was coded into you—that’s why you checked on him every day, did everything in your power to support him.
You really fucking loved him.
That’s why you shoved the folder under your coat, with no intention of showing it to him.
Once you stepped inside, the sound of very quiet music reached your ears. You always turned the radio up louder yourself, which meant he must have lowered the volume—but hadn’t turned it off completely. You took that as a good sign. It meant he recognized the damage silence could do, that he felt well enough for silence to be capable of hurting him.
Your gaze moved across the green walls and suddenly collided with brown—his eyes.
His eyes widened slightly at the sight of you—just from surprise, since by now he was used to your visits at this exact hour. You froze in place, because his appearance caught you off guard. Instead of a bathrobe and greasy hair, he was wearing a fresh t-shirt, and a towel rested around his neck as he dried his wet hair.
“Oh, hey,” you said, trying not to stare. You also held back a pleased smile at the fact that he’d taken a shower. That was a huge step. Taking care of hygiene while in depression. Just getting up was hard enough, not to mention undressing, confronting a body you didn’t want to exist in, stepping into the water, the chill afterward. It was all as exhausting as running a marathon. You were glad he’d managed to do it.
He nodded, one hand tangled in the towel's fabric.
"It's okay."
A sudden awkwardness settled between the two of you—the way you had walked into the apartment like it was your own, which used to be completely normal. He wasn’t even looking in your direction as the couch beside him gave under your weight. But back then, the place had felt a little more alive—the window would be cracked open, he’d be freshly showered, and now, you truly felt like you had barged in with no sense of manners.
You shifted your weight from one foot to the other. Up until now, you’d avoided the question, but you couldn’t stop it from escaping your lips.
"How are you feeling?"
“You’re not gonna take off your coat?” he asked, completely ignoring your question.
You parted your lips, realizing you were still wearing it. And that this was the first time he had initiated speaking to you—not just passively responding to your questions. You nodded.
“Right. I forgot.”
You moved to hang it up, and immediately the folder Penelope had handed you ended up in your hands. He only talks to you, her words echoed in your mind. She had entrusted you with a certain responsibility—one you had promised to fulfill.
You had decided not to go through with it, but now, seeing him like this—alive—you were torn again. Maybe you were wrong, and it wouldn’t affect him that badly. Maybe you were right, and it could undo everything you had just witnessed. Maybe it would only make him pull further away.
You regretted ever agreeing to meet with Garcia.
Slowly, you turned toward him, coat already off but folder still in your hands. You took a breath. He probably already guessed what it was; you couldn’t just brush him off.
“What is this?” came the question from behind you.
Asked in an apathetic, uninterested tone, but hey, at least that was said. At this point, you were glad for anything.
“Penelope asked me to bring this to you,” you explained, not extending the folder toward him, holding it pressed to your chest. You were still full of doubts—the difference now was you couldn’t do anything about it. “These are case files. Your opinion is needed.”
Spencer’s jaw tensed slightly, but his eyes drilled a hole in the documents you held. You saw him swallow hard. But in the end, he nodded slightly. He reached out for them, but you didn’t even flinch. You didn’t like how readily he wanted to look at those files. Maybe your role in all this was important—maybe he really did need someone to protect him.
Your hands gripped the files tighter.
“Listen, Spence,” you began. “Are you sure you’re ready? I mean…” you sighed, struggling to find the words.
Are you sure you want to expose yourself again to the sight of dead bodies, after your girlfriend was shot right in front of you?
“Show me,” he ordered more firmly.
Your lips pressed tightly together, your eyes locking with his for a moment, then you finally gave in and handed over the files. Without even sitting down, he immediately flipped them open. The towel slipped off one shoulder, but he didn’t seem to notice.
You, on the other hand, didn’t want to witness any possible pain cross his face, so you slipped around him and sank down onto the couch. You changed the radio station, searching for a song to catch your ear, turning the volume up slightly.
Behind you, nothing happened — at least, you didn’t hear anything. After a while, footsteps reached your ears, and you turned to see Spencer slowly pacing around the apartment, probably without even realizing it. He was too absorbed in the analysis; his face tense but present, engaged, and alive in a way you hadn’t seen since she died.
You couldn’t suppress a fleeting nod.
It hurt, even though you knew you shouldn’t let it.
In recent days, you had done everything you could to draw at least some emotion out of him. Not immediately light or joy, of course not. But simply focus on what you were saying to him. Any reaction, some sign that he valued your presence, not just endured it like a sentence. You hadn’t managed to get that — his body remained so stiff and distant when you pressed close to him for that brief moment before leaving, his eyes empty and absent.
Yet all it took was showing him the murder case files for the old Spencer to suddenly appear before you — not just a shadow of him.
You turned back to the radio. You rested both forearms on the table and laid your head down on them; you were truly exhausted that day. You even closed your eyes, allowing yourself a moment of rest that stretched far longer than you expected.
Behind you, Spencer kept pacing the room, flipping through pages, pulling some books off the shelf, checking things, even jotting something down once or twice.
That was… a good thing?
You preferred him like this rather than barely moving at all. Though, was such sudden hyperactivity after a state of complete apathy normal? You rubbed your forehead, begging yourself to stop worrying for just a moment — your head was literally splitting from it. To drown it out, you turned the radio up a bit louder.
You just happened to catch a song you liked. Tears in Heaven by Eric Clapton. With the first verse, you planned to close your eyes again when Spencer’s voice interrupted.
“Can you turn that off?” he asked. Asked — but there was a sharp note in his voice. Until now, he had been pacing back and forth, but suddenly he stood still, a book in his hands. You straightened and turned your head toward him. “I can’t concentrate,” he added. There was a short pause, because that didn’t make much sense — the earlier music hadn’t bothered his mental storm at all. He sighed. The towel had long since slipped from his shoulders and now lay on the couch, by the way. “I really hate that song,” he muttered.
You nodded in understanding. But you still felt a little disoriented by the fact that he was talking to you — you weren’t used to it anymore. So you just nodded, his eyes fixed on you, waiting for you to do what he’d asked. You snapped out of it.
“Me too,” you said, not really knowing why — maybe just to say something, to prove to yourself that the two of you could still have a conversation.Truthfully, you liked that song. It was melancholic, and as you changed it, you felt the urge to defend it. You cleared your throat. “I mean. It’s sad…it’s sad that his baby died.”
Spencer…let out a quiet, brief laugh and went back to work.
You threw it out like it didn’t matter. Spencer had already lowered his gaze back to the case files in his hands, but upon hearing that, he raised his eyebrows and looked at you again.
Eyes locked, a Britney Spears song suddenly playing from the radio.
You opened your mouth, staring at him.
You really didn’t want to make premature assumptions or predictions…but the way he laughed — something you hadn’t heard, something you didn’t expect to ever hear from him again — made it seem like maybe you were getting him back.
*
You were right about one thing.
Since then, although slowly and with many setbacks, Spencer had started to come back to himself. The biggest role in that was played by his return to work, which he threw himself into completely. You started seeing each other rarely, only when you reached out. But each time he agreed, so…you decided to believe he really did want to see you.
During your conversations, you didn’t touch on those first days after Maeve’s death that you had spent together. You didn’t touch on Maeve herself either. Spencer’s grief manifested as denial. He never mentioned how he had felt, pulled away when someone asked him questions.
It wasn’t like you were trying to play his pushy personal therapist, either.
You simply assumed that since he had let you into his apartment when he wouldn’t let anyone else in, the same kind of privilege would apply to other areas too. That he would be more honest with you than with others — or at least not hide his emotions so carefully.
Besides, you had grown close in your own peculiar way.
Something intriguing you noticed about your relationship was that every time you saw each other, it felt as if you had only just parted. Or as if you were roommates who saw each other constantly throughout the day, so it was normal not to say hello each time — instead, you’d immediately fall into the flow of a pleasant conversation. You didn’t want to think too much about it, about what it really meant.
The past few months had drained you emotionally, and a potential what are we question would have been just another stone thrown at you. By yourself.
One day, you called to ask if he wanted to meet for coffee, and he said yes.
It was before noon, and you met up on the way.
The weather was chilly, and the café you went to had a few outdoor tables, all empty — except for three black birds perched on one of the folded umbrellas.
You stepped inside. Spencer shared a fun fact about crows, which warmed you more than the café’s actual heating. You sat at a table by the window. The purple scarf still around his neck, he suddenly fell silent to take a sip of coffee and didn’t speak again, clearly lost in thought.
“My team is planning to meet this Saturday,” he suddenly announced, dropping the previous topic. You tilted your head to the side, unsure why he was telling you this. Did you have any plans he wanted to cancel because of it? You couldn’t remember, and you always remembered your plans.“At one of their places, Dave’s. It’s…it’s not really a party, seriously, just a get-together, mainly to, possibly…maybe someone else will come. Wine, knowing Rossi.”
You nodded, signaling that you were following.
“Would you like to come?”
Your coffee cup froze on its way to your lips.
“Me?” you asked. “I mean, are you inviting me?”
Spencer shook his head, the swallowed sip slowing in your throat.
“They wanted me to invite you,” he clarified, looking at you and waiting for a reaction. Agreement or refusal.
You pressed your lips together. You weren’t thinking about whether you had time on Saturday, you were thinking about how much he had improved. How he emphasized that it wasn’t him inviting you, but them, and he was merely the messenger, Hermes. A deliberate act creating distance, or your overinterpretation? You leaned toward the latter, but hesitated for a long time before answering.
Spencer watched you, probably assuming you were just shy or didn’t want to go.
“Well, they’ve been saying for a while they’d like to get to know you better. Especially Penelope. So, what do you think about that?”
It’s funny how you would have said yes immediately if only he had phrased the question differently. If he had said he wanted you to come. Him, not his team. You didn’t want to act that way; you understood how hard the last time had been for him and thought it was a bit self-centered. But just once, just one single time, you wished you didn’t have to beg for confirmation that he really wanted to spend time with you. That you weren’t just an intruder in his life.
You sighed.
“Saturday?” you asked, even though you remembered perfectly that it was Saturday.
“Well, I don’t know. Probably in the evening? You know…you know I don’t like coming back alone at that hour. The neighborhood where I live.”
You had talked about this before, so you didn’t need to go into details. Spencer nodded understandingly, then shrugged.
“I’ll walk you home,” he offered simply.
You looked at him a bit skeptically.
“Really?”
“Listen, I totally get that you might not like it. Coming back alone, I mean. I wouldn’t want you to come back alone either. I’ve seen too much at work and honestly…” He trailed off, a sentence that didn’t really need finishing. He swallowed, gently nodding. “So, yeah. You can count on me.”
You stared at him, seeing a promise in his eyes. You took a deep breath.
“In that case, okay,” you decided.
Spencer smiled softly to you over the table, and you returned to the topic you had left earlier. One of the crows had perched right behind the window glass next to where you were sitting.
*
“Hey, Derek.”
You were just coming down from the top of the stairs in Rossi’s house, the residence, where you had gone looking for the bathroom. A well-built man you addressed was standing alone at the bottom of the stairs in a casual pose, holding a half-empty bottle of beer. He turned his head toward you, raising an eyebrow slightly. You knew they all called each other by their last names, but you just couldn’t get used to it. Even their boss you called simply Aaron.
Derek gave you a questioning nod.
“What’s up, Reid’s girl?”
Yes, that’s exactly what he called you. Yes, it made you blush inside. Yes, it was exactly because of that reaction that he stubbornly kept doing it. Always with a mischievous smile playing on his lips.
“I’m looking for him,” you said, folding your arms across your chest. There was no one else in the hallway where you stood except for the two of you, but from the living room you could hear some conversations — slightly drunk and full of laughter, which you had joined in until the man you had come with disappeared somewhere, and you started feeling a little lost. They really were good people, no doubt about it. But it was the first time you had met all of them, and the attention was focused on you a little too much. That’s why you went to the bathroom, also intending to find Spencer. It was already late, and you wanted to leave. He had promised to walk you home. “Have you seen him anywhere?”
After a moment’s thought, Derek nodded his head and indicated the right direction with his bottle.
“Last time I checked, he was out on the terrace.”
“Thanks.”
“Wait a sec,” his voice stopped you just as you were about to pass by. You turned on your heel, your eyebrows raised in curiosity. “Can we talk for a moment?”
You took a step back, surprised. You had no idea what you might talk about, but you nodded.
“Sure.”
You watched as he took a sip of his beer, casually resting one hand on the stairs beside you.
“You know, I’m just messing with you all calling you Reid’s girl,” he began, giving you an analytical look. “But seriously, I’m curious. You two… is there something going on there?”
You stared at him in genuine surprise, unable to find an answer. Really unable to find one — your mind went blank. You took a deep breath and realized after a moment that you were laughing.
“Sorry,” you said after a pause. “Sorry, you…you caught me off guard.”
“Hey, it’s cool, no pressure. Just me being nosy,” he said, lifting his hands in a gesture of surrender.
He nodded, smiling faintly at your reaction, but that didn’t change the fact that his question had been serious. And he was still waiting for an answer — you could see it in his eyes.
The two of you fell silent. Your laughter faded quickly, and you shifted uncomfortably. He must’ve noticed.
But it didn’t ease you. Not really.
Because the way you felt wasn’t his fault.
It was the question — a question you’d already asked yourself more than once — only this time, it had come from someone else's lips instead of echoing in the privacy of your own worries.
“So…” you started, your breath immediately catching, lips dry. “It’s…”
“...complicated?” he offered gently, with a kind of understanding — like been there, done that — probably meant to comfort you.
You shook your head, not even sure if it meant yes or no. In theory?
“It’s just…I think it’s still too soon for him,” you finally said, getting the words out. The teasing look on his face vanished the moment your eyes met. “You know why.”
You saw him draw in a breath, like he felt guilty, like he wanted to apologize for steering the conversation that way.
You didn’t hold it against him. You even managed a faint smile.
“But I don’t blame you for asking,” you said softly. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to find him.”
“Spencer.” You reached out and grabbed his shoulder—not gently. You actually shook him. “Spencer, you promised you'd walk me home!”
Derek hadn’t been wrong — you really did find him on the patio. You held your coat in your hands, the chill of the night air immediately biting into your skin, but you didn’t put it on. Spencer was sitting on the patio steps, and it took you only a single glance to know he was completely wasted. He didn’t even seem to realize you were standing right behind him.
Before doing anything, you took a deep breath, bitter taste filling your mouth. You barely managed to swallow it down.
He turned his head toward you, dazed and disoriented. The collar of his shirt was wrinkled and half unbuttoned, his hair a mess—but it was the look on his face that said everything. That look told you exactly how drunk he was.
Completely unfazed by your anger, he blinked at you.
“Walk you home? I can still walk you home,” he mumbled, barely intelligible, turning his gaze back to some vague point in the distance. “Safe and sound. I even got a gun.”
He patted his pockets.
“I don’t have a gun.”
And just like that, you ended up alone with the idiot, practically dragging him back to his apartment. He kept trying to talk, slurring through some drunken ramble, but you cut him off every time—sharply, without patience. You were just plain furious. Just plain furious. You’d had a couple of drinks yourself, which probably played a role in why the anger was bubbling so close to the surface.
The walk had one benefit—the cold air and movement were speeding up his sobering process. He was still drunk, sure, but at least he was walking mostly on his own now. Well, sort of. His arm was draped around your neck, his cheek pressed to yours, but his legs were managing a decent pace.
“You don’t have to be so mean to me,” he mumbled at one point, after you snapped back at some dumb question he’d asked.
You stopped in your tracks, and so did he.
“I also don’t have to help you,” you hissed through gritted teeth, and driven by some impulse, you shoved him off you.
Spencer staggered back, confused and unsteady. Freed from his weight and his touch, you started walking ahead, refusing to look back—refusing to check if you’d knocked him over or if he was even following.
He could keep you at a distance. He could pull you close, push you away, then act like nothing had changed and you were still just as close. He could break promises. But you were still going to worry about him. Like no one else ever had.
You were almost at his apartment, and your place was too far away to just turn around and pretend you’d never come. Besides, even with drunk Spencer, you felt safer than alone.
You started climbing the stairs, and with each passing floor, his voice reached you again—his I’m sorry, louder every time.
You stopped in front of the door, the one that once had dozens of gift baskets resting beneath it. You wrapped your arms around yourself and waited for him to appear—with the keys. He did appear, but not with the keys—only with another loud I’m sorry.
“Spencer, you’re going to wake up your neighbors—”
“I don’t give a damm about them,” a flash of a key in one of his hands—you wanted to grab it, but he was faster and shoved it into his pocket. Then he pulled them out again, just to reach for you. More precisely, to gently (gently in intention, because the alcohol in his system didn’t quite align with subtlety or softness—in fact, his suddenness made you step back, your back hitting the threshold) place them on both your shoulders.
“I’m just trying to say I’m sorry. You’ve been and still are so good to me. Too good. And look how I repay you. Look what I’ve done.”
You sighed heavily, avoiding his gaze, which wasn’t easy with his face so close.
“I see,” you replied shortly.
He let out a tearful, desperate sound.
“I’m sorry—”
“Stop saying that already, and open the door, Spencer—”
“No, not until you say you’re not mad at me.”
“When I am mad at you, Spen—”
“Then I’ll keep saying it. I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry…”
He said those words with such ease that you wondered if he even knew what he was apologizing for. It felt so shallow. You rolled your eyes, overwhelmed by the urge to block your ears. Yet you knew his voice would pierce through anyway. Deciding on the easiest way to silence him, you pressed your lips to his.
You couldn’t deny that besides practicality, there was a bit of fulfilling a deep desire within you. In that exact moment, your lips moved somewhat tentatively. Since he was so sorry, he probably intended to show it somehow, right? To pierce his guilt with passion. To put all the last months, all your conversations, one-sided hugs, those damn peanut butter sandwiches into this kiss.
At first, quite the opposite happened.
His lips parted before you, but they didn’t pull you into their abyss.
That came only after his hands moved from your shoulders to your face, pulling it closer and tighter. Your mind, as quiet as when you first managed to turn on the radio in his apartment, didn’t want to break the moment for even a second. It felt good, and if something feels good, it can’t hurt you, right?
How you managed to open the door remained a mystery. But moments later, you stumbled inside, him setting the direction that you faithfully allowed yourself to be led by. Your back sank onto the mattress of his bed, where you hadn’t been in ages, but which immediately embraced you just as you embraced him. You wrapped one of your legs tightly around him, still wearing your shoes. That’s exactly where his hand landed—first on your knee, then tracing a path up your thigh.
It felt nice. Really it felt nice. His touch—felt more than nice. You would’ve been more than happy to just give in, let him do whatever he wanted, truly. But your damn mind always had to show up and ruin your pleasure. It sent fears, uncertainties, and doubts racing through you. The way he kissed you—greedy and unrefined—made you wonder: was he even kissing you?
It felt impersonal. Mechanical. Hungry, but not craving. Not that you expected him to whisper your name every time your mouths parted for air, but you at least wanted to know, to feel sure, that you were the girl he was kissing. The girl he wanted to kiss. Not the one who happened to be there. Just like the bottle that had come before you—an easy way to forget and suppress—and he was a damn expert at that.
You broke it off, letting the back of your head sink into the mattress, only then realizing there were tears on your cheeks. Spencer was staring at you in confusion, his flushed lips parted in a silent question.
“E-everything okay?”
“No,” you whimpered, suddenly letting go of his neck to press your hands to your eyes, rubbing your face roughly, wiping away the ugly tears. “No, stop, I don’t want this.”
He slid off you like he'd been shocked by electricity, staring in disbelief. Well, you didn’t entirely understand yourself either. You probably never would. The bedroom was thick with silence, broken only by your ragged breaths — heavy from emotion and the lingering traces of desire that would need a long time to settle.
You lay on your back in the same position, eyes fixed on the ceiling.
You heard him swallow.
“Can I stay here?” he asked instead.
“You know, just to let you know, it’s totally okay if you change your mind halfway through,” he said, like it was something he was obligated to assure you of. “If I was being too pushy…”
He seemed like he wanted to say sorry — really say it, the kind of sorry that would erase all the shallow ones before it — but he hesitated. He didn’t say it at all, just let the sentence die in the air.
You didn’t answer — and he took that as a no, already beginning to lift himself off the bed to leave — when you gave a small nod. Agreeing to let him stay with you. So you heard Spencer lie down on the other side of the bed, close but not touching. And from the position you were lying in, you couldn’t see him anyway, so it didn’t really matter if he was next to you or behind the door.
There were still so many questions and uncertainties hanging between you. But you didn’t feel the need to chase them away. You were used to it — used to feeling this way.
For Spencer, clearly, this was something new.
You could sense it in the way he lay on his side, facing you, staring at your profile. You could feel how his supposedly genius brain was trying to piece it all together and find his footing in the situation. Eventually, he sighed and softly, pleadingly, said your name.
“Will you look at me?”
He had to repeat the request — had to say it quieter and with more pleading. Funny, isn’t it, how they say dogs respond to hearing their name immediately. It took you three times. Only then did you turn to face him.
The smell of alcohol still lingered on him.
At least his eyes were present.
“What actually happened?” he asked. “What…what went wrong?”
You felt the urge to laugh — like you had with Derek that time. But this time, your mind wasn’t blank, and surprisingly, you knew exactly what to say. You even pushed yourself up on your elbow so you could look down at him.
“Was this going anywhere?”
He pursed his bottom lip, not understanding the question.
“You mean… you mean what just happened between us?” he asked. “I think… I think it was. I don’t know about you, but I—”
“I don’t just mean tonight, Spencer,” you corrected him.
He still didn’t get it.
Alright, then. Let’s paint it out for the genius.
“Actually, fine. Let’s say it was just about tonight. Let’s say we slept together. What would you do then? What would you do tomorrow?”
Your words could’ve cut something clean open — and maybe they did. But you’d put everything into them. Really, you kind of impressed yourself. So much weight in so few syllables. It only took that for Spencer to hide his face in his hands, sucking in a breath.
“Oh, so you—”
“Yes, I did.”
“I’m sorry.”
“I’ve heard that a lot today.”
“No, this time I mean it. I don’t know…I don’t even know for how long—”
“Since the beginning.”
His mouth fell open again, like in shock. A genuine, terrifying kind of realization.
He gently shook his head side to side, almost unconsciously.
“Even if I wanted to, no matter how much I wanted to,” the shaking grew stronger and then suddenly stopped, something on the verge of a sob escaped his lips. At that moment, he couldn’t meet your eyes anymore. “All the love I had stayed with her, stayed with Meave, and if I tried to give it to someone else...I’d feel like I was taking it away from her, or...does that even make sense—”
You sat up completely, eyes wide in disbelief. Your breath caught, like you’d just woken from a nightmare.
““Did—you really have to mention her now?”
Slowly, awkwardly, with a look full of confusion fixed on you, he got up too. You sat facing each other on the bed.
“I was just trying to say how I feel—”
“But did you ever, even once, care how I feel?” you asked, your words seeming to tear through your throat like handfuls of razor blades.“I was there for you when you couldn’t even wash yourself for a week, I waited outside your door like a dog with a dead bird in its mouth, giving you everything I could. If I could, I’d give you the moon. And maybe back then I didn’t even expect anything in return, I would’ve done it even if you literally told me to fuck off. But now I see it, and I think how fucking cruel it is that you never once said thank you to me. Not even once.”
He watched your outburst without blinking. His face was tense, but his eyes didn’t waver.
“I never asked you for that,” he said so quietly you might have thought you misheard. Oh, it wouldn’t have changed anything if you had. You’d still dream about it at night, and it would still be the most painful thing you’d ever heard from him. I never asked you for that.
You were about to simply get up from the bed, but he grabbed your wrist, stopping you.
“Listen, please, just let me finish. I never asked you for that, and that’s the truth. I’m grateful for what you did for me, but I can’t thank you—”
“How come you can’t—”
“I can’t thank you because you never wanted to hear thank you in return.” You tried to pull away again, but he came closer, grabbing both your wrists this time, so you found yourself so close he was practically speaking right into your face. Your breath was quick, broken, uncontrollable. “In return, you wanted me to love you. But I can’t. I’m not able to—”
“You are sick!”
“I could say thank you for everything you’ve done for me, dozens of times, thousands of times, but it still wouldn’t be enough for you. I apologized today, and you wouldn’t accept it, saying it didn’t mean anything to me — but it does. I’m sorry I can’t love you. What really doesn’t matter is my thank you — not to you.”
You repeated it once more — he was sick, in every fiber of his being. But he still held you, trying to keep you tight and close, though you were like water slowly slipping through his fingers. So he had to change his grip; it couldn’t be strong, it had to be secure above all. He wrapped his arms around you, and although at first you didn’t want to, you pressed against his chest, not caring how much you stained his shirt with your tears.
You fell asleep together, and you dreamed it was your birthday. You had only known each other for such a short time; back then, you didn’t know about his phone friend. He didn’t know her yet either. So he sang, and you never again saw him smiling that big in your presence.
You woke up in the middle of the night, too drained to think about what would come next. You would probably have to decide in the morning. But there were still a few hours until morning, so you took advantage of the fact that he allowed it and slipped back into his embrace once again.
#criminal minds#criminal minds angst#spencer reid#spencer reid angst#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid criminal minds#dr spencer reid#doctor spencer reid#spencer reid x reader angst#criminal minds fic#criminal minds fanfic#spencer reid fanfic#spencer reid fanfiction
352 notes
·
View notes
Note
hear me out
reader and girl friends dancing and drinking at a nightclub after work when one of the girls says something like "holy shit, look at those two, they're hot"
when reader turns to look, she sees Patrick and Art laughing and having fun together
"i want the brunette one", one says, "are you crazy? look at the blonde, how hot he is", another responds.
"fifty bucks for whoever gets both"
reader smiles. it's showtime.
OH? IT’S GIVING SATC 🤭
This was supposed to be short but I got carried away I’m afraid ! 🎀 | 18 + smut, p in v unprotected sex, oral (m) receiving, heavy obnoxious flirting, kinda messy reader
When the club had been this crowded with a full dance floor and beautiful men nearly everywhere you looked, finally letting loose after a long work week with your girls was enough motivation to get the confidence pumping between the three of you.
Your friends were frozen. Facing the the bar area where this six foot blonde and brunette were standing, laughing like everything around them was funny. One had an infectious grin, hair untamed and a tight dark skirt that show cased his brooding arms. He was the tallest and had ‘a party girls wet dream’ written all over him. The other slightly more polished, could pass for the stereotypical Ken doll type with his charming smile, sterling blue eyes with golden locks combination. You couldn’t find why he would be here, he looked like the only interested in finding a wife type.
Either way, the two men had your thighs pushing against one another the second the girls began chattering about. And once you heard ‘fifty bucks for whoever can get both’ your ears were all game.
“Oh, I am so in. That brunette is scorching.”
“And ? Look at that blondes jawline, bitch.”
“Double the pay if they both finish.” You announce. Both of your girlfriend’s locks go up in the air as they whip around to see the smirk pulling at your lips. They quickly take upon one of their own as well.
“Oh… the competition just got serious.” One of them says.
“It’s been serious. Those guys are totally loaded..” The other comments.
Your eyebrow dips. “What makes you think that ?”
“Oh come on, what two guys that hot are going to come to the club and not be looking to spend their cash on a girl ?”
Her theory wasn’t too out of range. There was something quite different from the boys across from you all. Setting them apart from the other clueless guys around just trying to get as drunk as they possibly can. There was a more tamed and calculated aura to these two. Something that made them not only sexy, but stand out profoundly.
“..or, they could just be gay.” The other girl replies casually and the three of you burst into laughter.
“Oh my god, shut up!”
You giggle, slightly rolling your eyes to land on the two men occasionally eyeing the dance floor as if they’re considering joining in the crowd. And that’s when you caught the gaze of the one with the darker head of hair, he flashed you a smile that sent a thrill straight to your core. You tried not to blush so terribly your friends would be on to you and raise the stakes.
But you couldn't help but ponder if they’d been right too — not about the gay thing, but if they truly we’re packing bills.
And soon you found yourself worrying less about what was in you and your friends wallets, and whatever was in theirs.
“Okay. Let’s get in there. Game on.”
You and your girls were heading over to the bar, tight mini skirts and all with just the right amount of cleavage on display for your upcoming play date. And with hardly any nerves that you’d loose to the two, knowing you had it locked in with the way you just got checked out hard from the brunette all the way across the bar had your hopes high.
As you all were now getting ready to own that bar area, you let your friends have a try at playing with the men first — and it was certainly quite amusing to watch them try to flirt with both the blonde and brunette at the same time.
With fingers twirling in their hair, laughing a little too hysterically at whatever was said and trying to keep both of their attention, you wondered from observation if it crossed them that it wasn’t as easy as they’d think. One of the boys was either off staring at another cute girl or just looking for a drink when your friends hadn’t been trying to sweet talk them into a little more fun. The most they got was a couple flattering laughs from the two.. and you couldn’t help but chuckle yourself, their game play was adorable.
But they failed where you knew best. Multitasking.
So when it was your turn to get your head in the game, one of your friends walking past you in defeat from her attempt whispered, “totally gay.” in your ear post her rejection from the charming boys. You tried not to laugh in her face but you did crack and grin.
You were up next. And you wasted no time going in.
You played it all out in your head within a few minutes of taking note of the two and also of course where your friends lacked. It would be an easy job especially since you spent your week trying to sell to people at work. You knew charm like the back of your hand — soon enough you’d be making out with these guys in the back of the club in no time.
Hips swayed without any real effort as you found where the brunette had been standing nearby the vault of vodka and steely liquor at the bar. Purposefully leaning against the counter and close enough to his side for him to hear you call to get one of the bartenders attention, “Um- - could I get another drink ??” You attempted. But with it being rush hour, they'd all been too occupied.
And that’s when your plan started to make the magic happen.
The towering man beside you glanced over his shoulder at your presence, noticing you weren’t getting any luck with the attention of the bartenders and he inspected your soft and sweetened voice pretty quickly. But also with just how edible he thought you were from earlier, “what do you want, doll face ?” he turned to face you with a grin that was as overwhelmingly striking as they come. It could have made any girl want to drop her panties at the sight. And his voice sounded as if he knew that he absolutely could, “it’s packed in here, yeah ? I’ll get someone for you.”
If it wasn’t for your determination, you would have erupted into a melted pile on the ground after he winked down at you. “Oh- no, it’s fine. I’m sure my friends annoyed you enough.” You laughed lightly and he joined along with you.
“Nah, they’re cute girls… but I gotta admit, I was kinda hopin’ you’d be the one to come over and annoy me a little bit.” His eyes focused on the way your lips curled up into a swayed smile and your face was flustered quicker than the flashing lights on the ceiling. He could be bluffing. And he probably was. Even though that was supposed to be your job here — it was totally working.
You titter, “..really ?”
“Really.”
“Well than, I guess I stumbled into the right spot.” (You wanted to pat yourself on the back. You’d been farther ahead than you even assumed.) “What do they call you ?”
“Patrick, a hell of a fun time, Zweig. Your pick.” his tongue darted out to wet his lips before he took a swing of his drink, and you were all laugher as his green eyes followed you from over the rim.
This was when you could implement the gorgeous blonde to his right — eyeing off to a couple of girls on the floor. With your bottom lip pulled between your teeth, you step a little closer to Patrick, glance going from him to other handsome work of art beside. The space getting less and less personal between you two didn’t scare him either.
“Well, Patrick… who’s your friend- - ?” Your eyes darted to where he stood and the brunette hit his poor friend in the chest to get his attention on you, when he did, you noticed the uniqueness of his eyes up close. You could of seen it from across the bar — but this is another level. Some kind of otherworldly matter, it got you choked up for a moment.
He was about to make you bank.
“This is Art.”
Of course it is.
Your were trying not to drool as you took a little too long to examine the way Art leaned up with a miniature straw pressed against his pretty lips with a soft sideways smirk,
“I think he’s a cutie..” You sputter as you bit your lip with a cheeky smile. Trying not to get lost in Arts gaze — you had to remember the goal, get your head in the game to why you’d walked over here in the first damn place.
“I think you’re both pretty cute..”
“Yeah?” Patrick chuckled and grinned at his friend, they looked at each other like it had been some hidden kind of communication. Like they already knew what the other was trying to say telepathically. That was a signal to you that this was for sure a package deal — you’d have both of them tonight. Not only did they welcome it, but they’d probably been here for that exact motive.
Art gave you a little smile, “We had our eye on you the whole night honestly, so that’s good to know…”
There it is.
You laughed a bit and shrugged. Eyes following back to the darker haired one. “So I heard..”
“How come you aren’t out there?” Art nodded to the dance floor full of bodies, his eyes ran over you, “you’re a stunning girl.. no way none of these guys asked you to dance.”
You hoped to god you weren’t getting flustered. They’re just boys. Ones that you needed to be bedded by till the sun came up, but still.
“I’m- uh.. a bit shy.” (You weren’t. You had your fair share of men in and out of your apartment. Not as stunning as Art and Patrick although, so making them feel extra special wasn’t too much of a stretched truth.) “so it’s rare I even talk to guys.. but you two- - I just had to say something.” You giggled and they were leaning into your laughter with their own. You could swear you smelled Burberry cologne being sent your way from one of them, if not both. Maybe your friends had been right about the wealth.
Art and Patricks attention had been solidly on you. And you didn’t know if it was the way you decided to style your hair tonight, and the way you made sure to keep lustful but sweet eyes between them, or if your friends just sucked at flirting. But you were already yearning to keep this going.
It was time to throw them a curve to lock in their undivided for the rest of the night.
“Well- - I should get back to my friends, they probably think it’s way odd of me to even be over here..” you tittered with a soft goodbye smile as you began to turn away from the men and before you could even step away from the countertop, “wait!” was being called your way from over your shoulder.
A smirk was ridden on your lips once again. You turned back to face their pitch with curiosity.
“Stay a little longer?” Patrick asked of you with a beam.
“Yeah, let us buy you a drink.. what are you? An espresso?”
“No. Man, she’s a cosmo girl, trust me. You are- - aren’t you?” When the brunette corrected his friend, blue and green orbs focused on your answer in desperation you’d keep them a little more company. And you couldn’t help your decisive but giddy expression that was all too pleased with your work here.
“I am actually, yes.” You chuckled before taking a stand between the two tall and handsome men with much more than a quick fuck and collecting your rewards on your mind now. You actually sort of liked them. And that was rare with any man you’d meet doing an activity like clubbing, especially two of them.
As time went on, Art and Patrick were racking up on buying you drink after drink. As many as you wanted. Within as little as an hour that passed, you’d been with the two boys as if you’d known them your entire life. It could have been borderline love bombing with how fast you went from zero to a hundred. Both men simultaneously wrapping their arms around you from behind, laughing loudly as you’d been glued between the two of them. Even dancing in ways more than a couple flirts could have gotten you.
The boys were more than happy to keep tipping the bartenders with haughty smirks after getting you sparked up and hanging on their arms of course, even having one too many of their own. The three of you took it to the lounge area and your friends would be somewhere watching in disbelief and slight envy of how quickly you were able to get handsy with Art and Patrick.
You’d been passed back and forth on their laps as you chatted and even snuck a couple kisses by now. Totally giddy off their energy and the liquids they’d been giving you. The way Art had slipped his wallet back into his back pocket after buying you another drink, was a straight turn on to the point you’d been sticking sugary kisses to his neck as he did so with a couple playful bites, the man grinned at your bubbly essence. Your not so careful hands slid up his chest and slung over his shoulders, “Mmm- -You’re the sweet one aren’t you?” You giggle, finger tips run over his jaw and Art bit down on his peachy lip while he held on to your hips nice and easy, yet with a respectful distance. He couldn’t find the words to define the way he’d been enjoying the way you stroked his ego all night long.
“Don’t let him fool you. He’s actually a menace.” Patrick scoffed as he sat man spread in the seat across from you two with a cigarette in hand.
“Fuck off.” His friend defended lightly. It was the way you could tell he enjoyed the playful banter when Patrick poked at him tonight that solidified to you just how close they really were. You thought it was adorable.
“You two really do everything together, huh?” You toyed with Arts now loose collar, casually sipping on something clear with flirtatious eyes, and the man shrugged a bit as he glanced at the brunette across from him who was hiding a sardonic kind of look behind his glass.
“I mean, well- - somethings..” The blonde nodded with a soft smile, but you raised a brow. “Most things.” He corrected, he and Patrick narrowed eyes at one another. You noticed with a devious little hum at the way the blonde had still been holding back. It made your lips turn up with a grin, watching between the two as Art struggled to confess the obvious. “Okay. Yeah- kind of.. everything.” With a flustered look towards the brunette, Arts eyes trailed off with a sort of blush as you leaned into his shoulder. All close to the blue eyed man getting harshly coy now.
“That’s so cute. Like brothers..” you smiled in Patrick’s direction and he immediately let out heavy laughter.
“Not exactly.” The other man grinned. You tilted your head some, and looked at Art again with wonder in your eyes.
“Like.. lovers ?” Your eyes were wide as you focused on the blonde and he shook his head and drowned out his flustered expression with a swing from his glass. Patrick had smirked at your final conclusion, but still, the two gave you not a significant confirmation spite lingering looks and the newfound heat coming from Arts body.
Holy fuck
not just one, but both your friends had been right.
You were already one step ahead with more questions to coax out of the two if a bartender hadn’t interrupted with a new round of shots and your mind was quickly occupied as you ‘ooo’d’ at the tray being set beyond you. Patrick met your gaze and grinned. “Baby, come take one with me,” you were cheerfully being swapped from Arts lap to Patrick’s — bouncing over his way and also grabbing a shot with him.
A quick clink of your glasses filled the air along with your energetic giggles as the man who groped you with firmness in his lap contrast Art, drowned the substance at the same time. Patricks roaming hands were coarse and just as bold as he was when you straddled him after letting the liquor flow down your throat with ease, you wiped your stained lips with the back of your palm.
“Shit.. you took that so well, pretty girl..” Patrick took the glass from your hands, his hooded eyes stayed on you with a smirk. You brushed your fingers over the light stubble to his chin and leaned in close,
“I can take a lot of things pretty well.” You whispered so only he could hear with a smile, you scanned the area proudly as you were very aware of the show you’d been putting up all night. Patrick shifted in his seat with arousal, lips inches away from yours so you went in deep with a kiss.
The man groaned, “Is that so?” He pushed your hips farther into his lap as you’d been lipping off his jaw with a prideful giggle. You were messing with the hem of his shirt as you remembered you still had your own benefit of the deal to seal — getting the boys somewhere you could have your way with them. You came this far, why stop now when you’d been so close to victory?
“Mmhm… want me to show you how?”
Your words were music to the brunettes ears. His eyebrows rose as he watched you lean up with a grin, intertwining your fingers through his knuckles and Patrick stood as you were able to grab Arts attention too. Abruptly stripping him of his seat as well. “oh- - we’re going somewhere else..” the blonde rushed to follow where you’d been leading for a little more privacy. A secluded vip party section that you were a hundred percent not allowed in without a fee — but something about the trespassing turned you on even more. With a finger to your lips, you gave the two a silent “shh” along with your little grin and lustful eyes. They were all in with thrill and eager hands to get on you anyways.
You had gone to the nervously flattered one first. Taking his hands to wrap them around your waist, you stood on your toes to press your lips against his, carefully moving your jaw with Art’s and melting into the dance of it on instant. Your fingertips crawl through his butterscotch tinted curls like you couldn’t get enough. And Art went to a little bit of a risk, he didn’t stop his hands from slipping down to grip your ass beneath your tight skirt.
“Mmm.. easy blondie- -” you giggled with a soft push to his collarbone so he’d been a tad away from you once again, and Art finally let himself breathe with a mumbled curse coming from his lips.
You then made your way to the brunette beside him — but before you could even take your stance, the man pulled you in without a warning. Pressing his broad body against you as he collided his mouth with yours in one swift motion and your whimpers had been an immediate reaction by the way Patrick left sloppy kisses wherever he could. Down your neck, over the top of your chest. You grinned as you eyed the man next to him while Patrick tore into your skin.
You found the vile rising tent in Arts jeans quite cute.
You let your hand trail to where his button began and you undid it as quick as you could with the way Patrick had been holding your body like some kind of rag doll. Art helped you unzip them, and when Patrick had flung you around so your back was flush against his chest, your jaw was unleashed as you squealed.
“You really aren’t shy are you?” His voice was richer than before — full of the whisky and pent up from the foreplay of the last hour making you let out a loose laugh while the man pushed past your messy hair to kiss on your neck.
“I am- - but even the quite ones have our needs.. right, Art?”
The blonde let out a coy chuckle before his blush took over more of his expression and with that you had been hiking up your skirt to tuck your thumbs into the hem of your panties to pull them down your thighs. “Oh, shit.. shit” Art was already softly groaning as you used his undone belt buckle as leverage to get the lacy pair from your feet and he watched with overwhelming interest in the way Patrick caught your drift and started to get his own belt gone faster than you got them into that room.
“Fuck” Patrick, equally aroused, groaned when he had got his hardened dick out of his boxers. Your mind was so clouded from the tension of the way he grabbed on to your clothed breasts behind your top, rummaging to find your sensitive nipples — you were panting from the friction of his throbbing member that was far ready to fuck you senseless, just brushing against your upper thigh. You bit down on your lip hard as you looked up at the finely built man behind you who had a smirk stuck to his face before he toyed at your already slick pussy with his fingers.
“Go on… put it in- -” your drunken mind went fuzzy when the dark haired man started to slide through your walls, your hand went slapping against whatever you could reach in the confined space you’d been in as a full moan escaped you — your eyes fluttered from the way Patrick stretched you open on his cock. Keeping both hands on your hips so you didn’t fall over as your legs already begun to go weak. He didn’t even hesitate to plunge into you with a grunt. “I wasn’t- - even planning on.. fucking you tonight, but fuck, I knew you wanted it.” Patrick groaned out while he snapped his hips against your ass and you turned into a mess of whimpers. You’d been in a slight arch for his entrance, cunt clenching around his length so much so you were sure to turn into a stuttering mess within minutes.
Arts reddened cock was on your mind as he’d been right ahead of you just in reach of your sloppy fuck with the brunette. And as “Oh ! Fuck.. yes, yes” was being thrusted out of you, you still reached out to start stroking him. Art hissed on contact with your warm palms on his shaft like you’d been a pro. And he was gorgeous, eyebrows knitted away as he melted into your heavenly coax of his dick, stiff enough to cum right then just from the voyeurism of it all.
“Baby.. faster- - just like that..” Art groaned before putting a hand on your waist that was being rutted by his friend. You spit on your hand quickly before going back to use it on Art. Your legs were in fact giving out — but the bliss due to the man fucking into you was just too good to let go to waste.
“Patrick..keep fucking me- - mmm.. please, it feels so-so good.” You whine while your wetness sticks to the curve of your inner thighs, you could hear the man’s haughty snicker run through your ears. He was now digging his fingers into your hips, slowing his movements to watching himself pump in and out of your hole with rhythm.
“Hold still, sweet girl.. I’m gonna make you cum- -”
That wasn’t what you needed. But what the heck.
With Patrick pounding a couple cries out of you down the line, he'd been putting his hands roughly in your hair to push you over the ledge as you began to make a mess on his twitching cock. “Mmmh.. f-fuck- yes..!” You couldn’t give a damn at how loud you were being. Your creamy juices were left on the man as he wasted no time to pull out of you and start pumping away at his cock on your backside. Using the wall as a rest with his damp curls stuck to his forehead, he released ropes of his cum on to the dip of your back with a low grunt. By the time he tapped the last few drops on your ass, you had a teasing little hazy smile on your face and Patrick held you up again like used goods.
You got one down. You already knew with a few strokes of your tongue, Art would have that sweet release too. So you got on your knees without a question and attached your generous lips around the blondes member. He closed his eyes to feel the heated wetness of your mouth closing on him. “Oh god,” he panted as you suctioned your lips around his tip. Te naughtiest kind of sounds leaving you while you sucked a climax from Art at the same time. The feeling of his cock down your throat, mixed with the moaning through the moment his cum flows through, made your mouth feel totally full and fucked out. Art cursed at the way you looked so pretty taking him on your knees like this — but he thought you were far too comely to be down there for long, so as soon as you swallowed he helped you rise to your feet with a small stumble, but the man managed to keep you aligned as he grabbed hold of you with a soft grin.
“You’re too good, even drunk. I mean, shit..” Patrick panted as he observed your state. Just like before. Arms flung over Arts shoulders as you leaned into him with flirtatiousness.
“You fuck good.” You eyed him back, your voice was a little too impressed to the brunette, but he was appreciative of the acknowledgement. You had focused on the blonde again, whose chest was against yours, running your finger over his cheek in playfulness with a small giggle.
“And you have to play Ken in me next time..”
He looked down as he just couldn’t help himself but shy away from your compliment. “next time, huh ?” Art questioned with a soft chuckle, You nodded and kept your place temptingly close to the blondes lips. “Well then, we’ve gotta get you home first.”
After Patrick and Art insisted on paying for your Uber back to your apartment, they were also nearly begging for your number as well — and after a few waters to sober up, and a kind hearted snap of your seatbelt from one of the boys, you eventually did give in.
You nearly forgot you had a pay to pick up from your friends at your hangover brunch the next morning, and of course the girls wanted all the details about everything from the previous night while bills were paid to you gladly.
You planned on giving the two hot guys at the bar a handjob and couple kisses at the beginning. But exposing to your friends that you got to cum on Patrick’s cock while you jerked off Art and sealed your deal was an extra bonus as they both ended up being as sweet as they come.
Maybe two boyfriends wouldn’t hurt.
#challengers#art donaldson#patrick zweig#x reader#art donaldson x female reader#art donaldson x reader#patrick zweig x female reader#patrick zweig x reader#patrick zweig smut#challengers fic#challengers x reader#challengers smut#artrick smut#artrick#artrick x reader#chlmtsdoll writes
658 notes
·
View notes
Text

ghostface!matt x slutty!reader x ghostface!chris
👻🎀 content warning: smut, degradation, predator/prey dynamic, restraints, knife play, blood play
👻🎀 summary: you're throwing a halloween party at your house in a remote area. the night becomes like a thrilling, real-life horror movie after your friends, matt and chris both show up dressed as the infamous ghostface
Dead dove: do not eat 💖 Hiii, it's @ariestrxsh and this is my secondary account. Here is my contribution to kinktober. I know the Ghostface trope has been done so many times, but I figured it would still be a fun little smut to write in honor of Halloween.
idk if this would be considered a dead dove: do not eat fic, but it certainly contains some rather dark material, so i'd rather label it that way to be safe. also, my reader's slutty nun outfit may offend you if you're religious, so please scroll and don't read if it's going to upset you.
masquerade
"What are you guys going as tonight?" You asked Nick, Matt, and Chris as the four of you aimlessly wandered around the Halloween store that was littered with all the decor you could dream of for the party you were throwing later. You'd done most of your holiday shopping a few weeks prior, but you just needed a few final touches to complete the vibe you were going for.
"I'm going as Stu Macher," Nick responded, fiddling with some tacky Halloween decoration. "I'm going as Ghostface," Chris confidently replied, and your gaze softened as you pictured him in one of those sexy masks.
"Hey, what the fuck, Chris? I'm going as Ghostface," Matt slugged Chris in the arm. Your breath caught in your throat, and your lips fell open as you pictured them both in the Ghostface costume. "Relax. That'll make it more fun. Then no one will know who's who," Chris smirked. "People already have a hard time telling us apart," Matt rolled his eyes.
"What are you going as?" Nick asked you, ignoring his brothers. "Well, I'm going to be the only one out of the four of us who isn't going as a Scream character. But it's going to be a surprise," you told them, wandering over towards a giant cauldron that caught your eye.
"What are you going to use that for?" Matt asked. "Punch bowl! Isn't it perfect?" You asked, picking it up and cradling it in your arms as the four of you continued through the store. "Can you at least give us a hint about what you're going to dress up as?" Chris playfully poked you in the side.
"All I can tell you is, it's gonna be sexy, and you're gonna thank God when you see me in it. I'm trying to get laid tonight," you proudly stated as the four of you headed over to the checkout counter to pay.
Nick, Matt, and Chris dropped you back off at your place, which was out in the middle of nowhere, so you could finish setting up, and so they could change into their costumes. You thought it was fitting you lived in a secluded part of your town's national forest and didn't have any neighbors for miles.
You'd just finished putting out the last of the decorum when people started trickling in. You had fake spiderwebs strewn in every corner, a smoke machine, and a black light.
You were just thinking about how excited you were for the boys to see you in your glowing slutty nun outfit when the doorbell rang, and as you pulled open your creaky front door, you saw Nick covered in fake blood accompanied by a pair of Ghostfaces, the whites of their masks lit up by the black light. "Look at you!" Nick gasped as you gave them a twirl. Chris and Matt's eyes were immediately drawn to your exposed chest and your bare thighs.
"Please, Mr. Ghostface, don't kill me!" You jokingly shrieked, placing your hands on your cheeks and making a fake surprised face. "You look really good," one of them said to you. "So do you guys," you seductively replied, nibbling on your lower lip and looking at the three of them, but especially Matt and Chris. You had a bit of a thing for masked men.
They shuffled into your house, admiring the way you had decorated. More guests started arriving, and the party started to really take off. Nick started hitting it off with a guy you worked with who was dressed as a skeleton, which left you, Matt, and Chris alone.
"You guys wanna scare Nick tonight?" Matt asked menacingly, tilting his head in his ghostface mask, which had no business being as hot as it was. You bit your lip at him.
Chris could tell you were entranced by the costume. "Like the mask, sweetheart?" Chris asked in a deep, menacingly voice that was strikingly familiar to that of the original Ghostface, taking his 'prop' weapon and running the edge along your cheek, but the metal was sharp and cold. "Shut the fuck up. Oh my god, is that a real knife?" You asked him, staring wide-eyed at it.
"Yeah, why does that scare you? Or do you like it?" Chris said in a spooky voice. You narrowed your eyes at him. "Neither. You guys are so immature. Have fun scaring Nick. I'm gonna go enjoy my party and try to find someone to hook up with. Try not to cut anyone with that thing."
You rolled your eyes at them and pushed past them, trying to hide the effect they were having on you. Both sets of eyes traveled to your ass as you walked away. "Why don't we play a prank on her instead?" Matt inquired. "Yeah, she could use a little loosening up," Chris responded.
You couldn't deny that the way Chris had put that blade up to your cheek while he was dressed like that was having a rather strong effect on you, an effect so strong that you desperately wanted to turn back around, grab them by their solid black robes, and beg them both to rail you while they wore their Ghostface attire.
You'd always found them both attractive, but they were your good friends, and most nights that the sexual thoughts about them creeped into your psyche, you were able to will it away, or something you'd never admit out loud to - sometimes you'd just take care of the aching between your legs really quickly, and the thoughts would usually dissipate on their own, but tonight was different.
You could feel a damp warmth between your thighs as you sauntered off in another direction to greet some of your other friends, but even as you asked them how the party was and tried to get your mind off of the Sturniolo boys, you found yourself peeking over your shoulder, stealing glances at them, and losing your inner battle with yourself to fight off your urges.
It had been so long, and you were so horny.
"I think that guy over there is checking you out," your friend who had animals ears on nudged you and glanced off in the direction of the punch bowl you'd bought earlier. Your eye caught a tall man with zombie makeup on that you didn't recognize grabbing himself a cup of spiked punch, his gaze flicking up at you every few seconds. You thought he was kind of cute.
"Go talk to him," your friend urged you, lovingly squeezing your arm. You took one more glance in the direction of where Matt and Chris had been standing just moments ago, seriously considering trying to pursue one of them instead, but when your eyes scanned over the crowd, you didn't see either one of them. You'd missed your chance.
"Okay, fine," you whispered to your friend, rolling your eyes and working up the courage to approach him. You took a deep breath and headed in his direction.
"Hey, do I know you?" You asked, grabbing yourself a red solo cup and serving yourself some alcoholic punch. "You know, some would say your costume is offensive," he said, ignoring your question and motioning towards your exposed breasts in your very ungodly outfit.
"Then why don't you rip it off of me?" You flirtatiously shot back. He looked unamused with you.
"Hey, so, what's the deal with your friend?" He asked, taking a sip of his drink and his gaze looking past you to where you were previously standing. "Oh, my friend," you said in a slightly disappointed tone, realizing you'd just approached and been very forward with a man who had been interested in the girl standing next to you the whole time.
You started back off in the direction you came from, and your friend glanced over at the embarrassment in your expression. "What happened? Was he a dick to you?" She asked, concern in her eyes while she cradled your face. You could understand why he was looking at her instead of you.
"No, nothing like that. If you think he's cute, you should go talk to him. I'll be right back," you responded, feeling your face get hot. You pushed past a crowd of people to get to the bottom of your staircase, and you hurried up the steps before your tears could fall.
It wasn't so much that you were upset about not getting the guy. You weren't even that interested in him. It was a combination of a few things, really.
It was the humiliation of misreading the situation, the insecurity you felt about not being as pretty as your friends, and the constant self-doubt you had about whether you really were a slut like everyone called you and if any guy would ever want you again because of it.
Through your teary vision, your bedroom door caught your eye. You stopped dead in your tracks, sniffling and wiping away your tears as alarm bells went off in your nervous system.
Your bedroom door was wide open, and you swore you'd shut it before the first few guests had arrived. You walked through the door frame cautiously, overwhelmed by a sensation of having eyes on you, studying your surroundings to see if anything else was out of place.
You shrugged off the feeling of being watched, chalking it up to the fact that it was Halloween, and you had been watching a lot of thriller and horror movies in the couple weeks leading up to your party.
You made your way over to the bathroom sink, setting down your red solo cup on the cold countertop and peering at your reflection in the mirror. You didn't want to spend Halloween night sulking in your bathroom while your two hot best friends were downstairs, strutting around in their sexy Ghostface attire and probably finding other girls to sleep with.
You cleaned off the eyeliner that was smudging on your bottom eyelid, glued the corner of your eyelash back down, and readjusted your breasts in your costume.
After fixing the imperfections with your wardrobe, you decided you weren't going to let the night end without taking a stab at trying to have sex with whichever one of the Sturniolo brothers you saw first, excluding Nick of course. You were done pretending like you weren't completely taken with them.
Your gaze flickered over to the reflection of your partially open closet door in the mirror. Again, you could have sworn you'd left it closed. Filled with dread, you slowly tiptoed out of the bathroom, past your bed, and over to your closet. You rested your hand on the round, metal door knob and slowly pushed it shut.
You realized how ridiculous you were being, rolling your eyes at yourself and letting out a sigh at how jumpy you'd been lately. You turned back around and started to head out of your bedroom when all of a sudden, you heard the sound of the closet door creaking open again.
Before you could spin yourself around and identify the threat, you felt a gloved hand cover your mouth and a cold, sharp blade resting against your neck. "What's your favorite scary movie?" The way his voice came through sounding just like Ghostface had you both scared and turned on.
Your eyes rolled back in your head, and you let out an audible moan against his palm, causing him to pull his hand back. "What was that?" Chris accusingly asked, speaking like himself again. "What the fuck? How do you make your voice sound like that?" You asked in a shaky voice.
He chuckled in your ear, avoiding your inquiry. "Answer me first. What was that sound you just made?" Chris posed the question again. "Nothing. Real funny, Chris. Let me go," you responded.
Another figure appeared in the corner of your eye as Matt walked around in his Ghostface costume, shutting your bedroom door closed. Your heart dropped as you watched him lock it and make his way back over to you. "Let you go? Are you sure you want that?" Matt cooed, running the back of his gloved hand along your cheek and tilting his head down at you. You gulped.
"Is this turning you on?" Chris whispered into your ear. "Gross," you rolled your eyes. "Only one way to find out," Matt menacingly replied. "Why don't you check her, Matt?" Chris smirked under his mask.
Your mouth fell open, and a strangled whimper came through as Matt reached between your legs, lifting up your skirt and slipping his fingers into the waistband of your panties. Immediately, he felt the wetness leak through his glove.
"Oh, she's soaked. Her clit practically has its own heartbeat," Matt relayed to his brother, drawing circles on it with his fingers and talking about you as if you weren't in the room with them. "I bet she'd like it if we took care of that. Don't you think?" Chris wondered, dragging the blade across your collar bone and between your partially exposed breasts.
You couldn't hold back your delighted sounds as they both put their hands on you. It was like a dream come true. Your prayers had been answered. You'd fantasized about them each separately, but the idea of having them both take you on at the same time didn't even seem like an option until now.
"What's turning you on so much? The mask? The knife? The fact that it's me and Matt?" Chris cooed at you, pulling your top down to reveal your tits. He took the knife and started running the sharp edge against your nipples that stiffened at the touch. You immediately shuddered and let out a whimper.
"All of it?" Matt wondered, continuing to play with your pussy that was becoming wetter by the second. "Answer him, slut. What's got you all wet, hmm?" Chris growled into your ear. Of course, it hurt your feelings to be called that, but there was something about the way Chris said it so endearingly that it didn't seem like he was trying to do anything other than turn you on, and it was working.
"Nothing, it's completely unrelated," you lied, biting your lip to hold back another moan, but your attempts failed, and your head fell back against Chris' chest. You felt his hard cock against your backside, and it twitched at the way you struggled to keep yourself composed. "Yeah, mine's unrelated, too," Chris replied sarcastically, staring down at your tits as he continued to tease them with his knife.
You felt Matt's fingers slip into your hole as he started to fuck you with them. "You want us to stop?" Matt asked. You nibbled on your lip and softly shook your head no. "That's what I thought. She's such a little slut," Chris said to his brother. "Don't you know it's always the slut who dies first?" Chris rasped into your ear.
"Oh, she likes that," Matt cooed, feeling your pussy start to throb around his fingers. You tried to hide your reactions, but your body language couldn't keep your secret from the two pairs of Ghostfaces who manhandled you.
"You still never told us your favorite scary movie," Chris pointed out. "Blair Witch Project," you hesitantly answered. "Mmm. That's a scary one. Especially when you live out here," Matt replied. Chris leaned over to Matt and whispered something in his ear that you couldn't quite make out.
"Lay on the fucking bed, slut," Chris responded as they both let you go. "We're gonna go have a little chat in the other room, and you're gonna lay right here and behave," Matt ordered you. "And if you try to run, you're gonna be really sorry," Chris said, waving the knife in your direction.
They both disappeared behind your bathroom door. You heard the sound of Chris and Matt arguing behind the wooden barrier about who was going to have their way with you first, but you had another idea.
When they both emerged from the bathroom, you were gone, and on your nightstand was a note that read: "come find me in the woods, mr. ghostface. xoxo, your prey" with a heart drawn below the lettering.
"Oh, that sneaky bitch thinks she can be in charge of her own fate. We're gonna have fun with her tonight," Chris told Matt as he picked up the note.
They both disappeared out of the room, down the stairs, and out the backdoor towards the dense treeline behind your house with a flashlight Matt had snagged off your kitchen counter.
All they had to do was listen quietly for a few minutes beneath the blanket of stars and clouds, and then they heard you, crushing twigs and leaves under your weight as you tried to stealthily make your way through the forest.
All of a sudden, you were lit up by the flashlight Matt held in hands. "Gotcha," he said in a menacing voice. You froze and stared at them both, unable to move a muscle. "Think you're so slick, huh?" Chris asked in a low, sexy rasp.
"You know what would make this so much more fun? If she had to guess who's who while we take turns fucking her," Matt suggested, taking a few steps towards you. "And if she guesses wrong, we'll make her bleed," Chris laughed, closing in on you as well.
You'd never seen this side of the two brothers, but it excited you more than you were willing to admit.
You started slowly walking backward until you backed into a tree, and you swallowed hard as you felt its rough trunk under your palms, realizing you didn't have anywhere to go.
"Please, Mr. Ghostface. Spare me!" You whined, but you couldn't hold back your smirk as Matt pulled the knife out of his robe and cut your costume from your body. You gasped as the fabric fell the floor in front of your feet. You'd never imagined your night would go like this. In fact, this was hotter than anything you could have ever dreamt up.
"We told you that you'd regret running." It was that same ominous, threatening, and sexy voice that Chris had used earlier in the night, so that must have been him. "I thought we told you to behave," said the other, sounding just like the first one. Fuck, you thought.
You watched as the boy with the knife started to cut a hole in his robe, and your eyes widened, and your jaw fell open as you realized what he was doing. You watched as his dick poked through the black fabric, staring you down. He handed off the knife to his brother.
"Since you like to run, one of us is going to have to hold you still," the second one said pinning your wrists above your head with one hand with the other, he held the blade up in front of your face. You saw yourself in the reflection of the sharp metal accompanied by the man in the Ghostface mask beside you, and it sent goosebumps across your flesh.
He closed the distance between the weapon and your breasts, and he started tracing your nipples again with the knife's edge. Your chest rose and fell as your breath quickened. You peered at the boy who was settling between your legs, grabbing ahold of his big, veiny cock with his gloved hand as he started pumping it back and forth a few times, making sure it had reached its full potential.
He hiked up your leg, wrapped your thigh around his waist, and pulled your panties to the side before sinking it into your heat and stretching you out. "So tight," he groaned deeply, feeling the way you gripped his dick. You let out a few loud moans as you adjusted to his size, taking every inch of him.
"That's it. Take it like the slut you are," he gruffed, picking up the pace and wrapping his gloved fingers around your neck. "Like that?" The boy who was holding your wrists cooed as he dragged the sharp object across to your other peak.
You loved the way both Ghostface masks reflected your fear back at you as well as your pleasure, their empty eyes, and their contorted mouths, taunting you. You glanced back at the brother who was between your legs, focusing on his thrusts. His fast and powerful thrusts.
Every time he bottomed out in you, a desperate mewl escaped your lips, filling the atmosphere. The masked man started to mimick the sounds that poured from your mouth while his brother fucked you, and you adored every second of it.
You loved the way they were feeding your sick fantasies, holding you at knife point, wearing their sexy costumes, and fucking you dumb while they degraded you. Your sounds became louder, more urgent, and less inhibited. You could feel the intensity building.
"Scream for me, bitch," the man between your legs chuckled. His mean words, his hand around your throat, the movement of his hips, and the cold, sharp metal dancing across your skin were enough to cause you to snap.
You hit the point of no return, clenching around the mystery man's rod, sending him to the same fate shortly after. You could feel his twitching cock filling you up as your orgasm took its course, the two of you moaning in unison while you finished together. Your legs grew weak as you came.
"Oh my god, Chris. Matt. Whoever you are," you breathlessly panted. You thought for sure you'd be able to tell them apart by now, but you had no idea, and you found it all the more enticing.
"Such a good girl for me," he cooed, slowing down his thrusts, pulling out, and watching his seed flow out of you. He stared down in awe at the mess he made, taking in the sight and savoring it while his breathing pattern returned to normal.
"I've been waiting for this," the boy to your left said as he switched places with his brother. He took the knife, hooking it into your panties and slicing the delicate material, watching the fabric fall to the ground and revealing your pretty pussy to him.
Then he cut a hole in his robe like his brother had done, and you peered down at his gorgeous cock poking through the tear in the material.
He roughly pried open your legs, guiding them open with the blade. He dug into the inside of your right thigh with his gloved hand and rested the knife on your lower stomach. You couldn't keep yourself from admiring his big, throbbing dick, and you sharply inhaled as you felt him slip his tip into your entrance.
"Oh, fuck," he moaned as he bucked his hips forward, his entire length vanisihing into your tight hole. Your eyes flicked back up to his Ghostface attire, taking in the incredible view of being fucked by a man in such a sexy mask.
The man beside you restrained your wrists, pinning them above your head again. "Alright. Time to guess. Who am I?" The boy beside you asked in his creepy Ghostface voice, tilting his head at you as he tightened his grip. You innocently peered up at his mask, searching for some kind of hint in his demeanor.
"Chris, is that you?" You asked uncertaintly. "Wrong. Remember what happens when you guess wrong?" Matt cooed, running his gloved finger along the underside of your chin. Your eyes were glazing over, your lips fell open, and your cheeks were flushed.
Chris applied more pressure to the knife, running the blade along your lower stomach and drawing blood. You let out a satisfied whine as you felt the release of the knife cutting you. The warm, sticky red fluid glistened in the moonlight as it slowly dripped down your abdomen.
"So pretty," Matt whispered, brushing your messy hair out of your face and his eyes dancing between your desperate expression and the way the blood looked so beautiful on your skin. Moans began pouring from you again as Chris fucked you senseless up against the tree.
"Please, Mr. Ghostface. Harder," you begged, your eyes lazily rolling back into your head as your breasts bounced to the cadence of his thrusts. "Cock dumb little slut," Chris menacingly chuckled at your pathetic pleading, but he still gave you what you so enthusiastically craved, relishing in your desperation for him.
You loved feeling helpless and giving yourself over so willingly to both brothers as they used you for their own pleasure. Your whimpers became louder and fuller as you neared your tipping point again.
"Harder," you cried out again before your orgasm took over. Your gaze danced between both of their masks, and your pussy started rhythmically throbbing around Chris' cock as he delivered a few more monumental strokes. You felt a wonderful, relieved feeling in the pit of your stomach as you came unraveled under the control of both boys.
Your brows pinched together, your knees weakened, and your stare began to lose its focus until you couldn't concentrate on anything except for the pure pleasure and ecstasy coursing through you. You were pumped full of Chris' cum as his cock twitched inside of you, and as you came down from your intense adrenaline rush, you felt all your muscles relax.
Both men chuckled, removing their masks and revealing their identities to you. Sure enough, you had guessed wrong. Chris leaned in and chuckled into your ear.
"Don't worry, sweetheart. You may have guessed wrong, but we're going to spare you. You're worth way more to us alive than dead."
#sturniolo triplets#sturniolo smut#chris sturniolo smut#matt sturniolo smut#matt sturniolo#chris sturniolo#christopher sturniolo#matthew sturniolo#sturniolo x reader#sturniolo x you#matt sturniolo x you#matt sturniolo x reader#chris sturniolo x you#chris sturniolo x reader#ghostface!matt#ghostface!chris
932 notes
·
View notes
Text

Blind
james potter x reader
I saw that post right in the middle and I just had to.
Warnings: none (it's a bit suggestive, but nothing major)
You could live like this, you think.
It would truly be the best life ever in your humble opinion.
Sitting on his lap, arms wrapped around his neck, holding on to him like a lifeline as your bodies fit perfectly like two pieces of a puzzle. His hands are all over your body, fingers exploring wherever they can reach before sneaking swiftly under your shirt to trace along the length of your spine, pads dancing on your soft skin and making shives erupt all over you.
And his lips. Oh God, his lips.
James has the face of an angel, and the mouth of a demon. And you love it. You revel in the feeling of his lips claiming every part of you, every inch of flesh. They are soft and reverent and teasing and filthy, and in this moment they are devouring yours with a hunger that matches the fire blooming inside of you.
“You have no right to look this good” you whisper on his lips, biting his bottom one before swiping your tongue right over it.
You couldn’t help yourself when you saw him. All disheveled after quidditch practice with his hair still a little damp, the first three buttons of his shirt free, tie loose and crooked and a half smirk on that perfect face of his; knocking on your door completely clueless of the effect he had on you.
He looked like sex on legs. A literal sin in human form, and you were ready to fall from grace when it came to him.
“Didn't know post-quidditch me was so sexy to you” his voice has a little strain to it, breathless and teasing as his hands roamed all over your body.
You let out a breathless chuckle, hyper aware of every centimeter of him pressed against you.
“You have no idea” your hands get to work on his shirt, unbuttoning it as fast as you can, until his perfectly chiseled torso graces your eyes in its full glory.
Your mouth waters at the sight.
You slide the fabric off of his shoulders, brushing the smooth skin and feeling all those firm muscles that he hides behind his beloved sweatshirts, biting your lip as the flames inside your body grow hotter by the second.
Your mouth latches to his once again, never having enough of his taste, of him.
He starts to lay down and you follow him, never breaking the embrace of your lips, intoxicated by the way his tongue caresses yours in the filthiest of dances. His back hits the mattress and you are fully all over him, chest to chest.
The kiss becomes messy, a clash of teeth and lips and tongues. You are sure the thing running through your veins is not blood anymore, but liquid fire, consuming every cell of your body and setting you ablaze with desire.
“Woah, you're fucking blurry”
“Hold on, love. I have to-”
One of his arms leaves your waist and reaches up, until his fingers are wrapped around the slim, golden frame of his glasses, taking them off in a way that should be considered illegal in at least twenty countries. All smooth and seductive with that little grin of his.
God, he was so beautiful like this. All worked up and breathless, laying underneath you like the tastiest meal you ever had the pleasure to taste and-
For a split second the room falls silent, not a single sound can be heard inside those four walls.
You blink a few times, enough to let his words sink in.
And when they do you can't help but burst out laughing.
A real, genuine laugh coming straight from your belly and echoing through the room like you had just heard the joke of the century.
James’ eyes are wide in disbelief, flabbergasted by your reaction. But his mouth is stretched in an incredulous grin, sprinkled with a glint of mirth as he himself can’t stop the chuckle bubbling in his throat.
“Are you making fun of my blindness ? How cruel, Y/N” there is not an ounce of offense in his tone, just light-hearted and hilariously exaggerated teasing.
“Me ?” the fake and over the top innocence in your voice makes him smile even harder, the little dimple on his left cheek that you adored so much peeking through. You dip forward, leaving a kiss on those dreamy lips of his before whispering right against them “I wouldn't even dream of it”
“Oh, you wouldn't ?” he cocks a perfectly arched brow in a challenging and yet adorable manner, eyes sparkling with mischief as his fingers start poking at your ribs, making you squirm and giggle like a middle schooler.
“No ! No, no, no ! Jame-”
He is laughing too, now. Glasses back in their place and eyes glistening with joy and pure adoration as he looks at you struggling not to lose a lung from the almost hysterical shriek coming from your lips at the ticklish attack he had you under.
You are so focused on not collapsing from the laughter and the skillful way his fingers move in every place he knew was the most ticklish for you, that you don't even register the way his hands suddenly stop.
They land on your hips, holding them in a delicate but firm grip, and, before you know it, you are being flipped over. Your back makes contact with the mattress of your bed as the delicious weight of your boyfriend’s sculpted body settles over you.
You let out a yelp of surprise at the sudden change of position, a sound that threatens to turn into a full moan considered your current situation.
James is now on top of you, and the breath almost gets knocked out of your lungs as you admire him in his full glory.
His hair is wild and messy, but they frame his face in a way both so beautiful and so sexy that it makes your heart stop beating and your body run hotter. His eyes are still crinkled up in the ghost of a smile, but the haziness in them, that glint of adoration and reverence as he looks at you through his eyelashes, renders you speechless. His golden specks are hung a bit low on the bridge of his nose, giving him an adorable but mouth watering beautiful look. His lips are curled up in a half smile, playful and gorgeous and so, so incredibly sensual that you are not even sure if he knows the power that mouth has on you.
“Cat got your tongue, love ?” he brushes his nose with yours as he murmurs the question right on your lips, leaving a kiss on your cheek right after.
You wish you could just function like a normal person and tell him that, no, your tongue is definitely still in its place and it works perfectly fine, thank you. But your boyfriend is shirtless on top of you, with your legs still wrapped around his hips and that deadly handsome grin plastered on his face. Suddenly, the only thing you can think about are some other couple of ways in which your mouth could definitely be useful.
“I-” you gulp loudly as you try not to drool at the sight of his muscles flexing right before your eyes “-what ?”
He lets out a chuckle, his head hung low as his shoulders shake with laughter. His wild locks tickle your chin and you can feel the ghost of his smile pressed lightly on your collarbone
You can’t help but follow him as the delightful sound of his laugh echoes through the room, spreading a warmth in your heart that you had never felt before meeting James.
When he lifts his head back up and his eyes find yours again, all sparkling with joy and fondness, you really think your heart is seconds away from bursting in your chest.
“Am I really that distracting ?” there is still a hint of that cocky smirk on his face, but it fades into something sweeter as he catches the light blush blossoming on your cheeks.
“You know perfectly well that I stop functioning properly when you are on top of me, Potter” your grumbling tone doesn’t faze him one bit, he just dips his head lower and captures your lips in a searing kiss.
“Really ? I hadn’t noticed” the unimpressed deadpan look you give him makes him chuckle again and you can feel the vibration right on your chest with how close he is.
“Sorry, sorry” his laughter dissipates, replaced by a more relaxed smile.
“If it’s of any consolation-” the hand not busy holding his upper body up and preventing his full weight to be laid on you, reaches the supple flesh of your thigh, letting his fingers dance on the exposed skin as they please “-my brain stops working, too”
His mouth starts a journey that begins on your lips and slowly and tortourously ends on your neck, which seems to be his favorite place to worship to make your brain short-circuit.
“Mmh, does it actually ?” you don’t know how the hell you manage to let a single word out, especially in that teasing tone, as you are sure nothing except pure filthy sounds threaten to come out of your throat.
He grins against your skin before lifting his head up once again.
“Oh, trust me. It does” he whispers sensually against your lips “In every position you have me in”
Yes, you could definitly live like this.
I am not sure if I am a 100 % satisfied with this, but I tried my best.
I hope you enjoyed and thank you for reading 💗
#harry potter#marauders#marauder's era#the maraunders map#james potter#james potter x reader#james potter x y/n#james potter x you#marauders x reader#marauders x y/n#marauders x you#sirius black#remus lupin#regulus black#lily evans#marlene mckinnon#barty crouch junior#evan rosier#pandora rosier#dorcas meadowes#harry potter smut
599 notes
·
View notes
Text
Yandere! Tengen Uzui + Wives NSFW Profile
Yandere! Tengen Uzui x fem! reader, ft. all three wives
Tw: mentions of non-con, kidnapping, honestly this whole thing reads like one giant weird orgy, voyeurism, forced voyeurism, public sex, I don’t feel like I really captured his character but oh well, mentions of anal (f recieving), toys, all four of them are yandere bc I don't believe in splitting them up, sex dolls, mentions of cum eating, don't use lotion gifted to you by the Uzuis, fem reader, MDNI
I do not condone any of the actions described in this post - this is fiction and should be treated as such. If you or a loved one is in a similar situation to anything contained in this post or my blog in general, please seek help. You're in charge of your internet consumption; please make responsible choices. With that, enjoy!
WC: 14K
HABITS:
Uzui’s sex life is extremely active, even before you step into his heart. Having three wives, he’s no stranger to the sweaty, writhing mess of sex, finding himself tangled with all three women on a nearly nightly basis. He’s just a passionate man, and finds that sex is a good medium to express his desire and love for his wives. And even on the nights when he’s too exhausted to join in on the fun, he’s more than happy to watch Suma, Hinatsuru, and Makio go at it in front of him, palming at his cock over his pants and watching like a hawk as they kiss and touch one another, moans ringing through the air and the musky scent of sex filling the room.
And once you walk into his life, this trait not only stays but grows stronger. He becomes so consumed by the thought of having you naked and moaning in his arms that it gets him salivating, gulping and feeling his knees go weak like some pathetic little schoolboy.
He’s constantly plagued by thoughts involving you, and a good portion of them involve you in rather lewd, provocative positions – he’ll be imagining what your tits look like as he idly gropes at Makio’s, biting his lip as he thinks of what color your nipples must be, how small or large, what shape your breasts are, how they fall or sit against your sternum, how sensitive they are and whether a few sucks and pinches is enough to get you bucking your hips and moaning.
(And all the while, Makio’s imagining the same thing – she’s picturing kissing you, pressing her naked chest against yours, hard nipples brushing against yours and making her whine, her hands coming down to force Tengen to squeeze harder, more insistently, more like how she fantasizes you would.)
He’ll be chatting with you, his stare much too intense and standing too close to your body, all the while daydreaming about how your voice changes when you’re in the throes of pleasure – does it get higher? Whinier, gaspier, every thrust of his hips drawing out a new moan that he wants to be loud enough to be heard by absolutely everyone in the near vicinity? Or perhaps you get lower, sounds starting deep in your chest and sounding serene as they fall from you, sounds that make him only tongue at you deeper, snap his hips against you faster, just trying even harder.
It’s not long before he begins craving you sexually, and so it’s also not long before he begins acting on those urges, humoring his rather explicit and depraved fantasies of you.
And so, when Tengen feels that same familiar, impossible-to-ignore aching when he sees you, his pants growing tight and his face feeling hot because fuck you’re so damn sexy it’s almost infuriating, he knows exactly what to do to quell it.
That is, fucking you is what his body is really craving, but his three lovely wives are more than capable of satisfying him, more than willing to indulge in the fantasy and let hands wander their skin all the with the idea of you in mind. And more often than not they’re suffering the same sort of sexual frustration, fingers twitching and biting lips because god, they want you so badly it’s almost painful.
And so, one of two things will happen.
The first – and more common – option is to simply fuck each other. All four are peeling off clothing, hands eagerly squeezing and fondling, mouths insistent and leaving each inch of skin wet with spit. It’s messy and loud and so very hot – sweat’s dripping from foreheads and gathering at temples, tongues eagerly lapping it up and moans filling the air. It’s truly carnal – a writhing mass of bodies, cum, and slick.
And while they’re touching each other, more often than not each is fantasizing about you – imagining the pretty pair of tits they’re sucking at and squeezing are yours. Imagining it’s your lips they’re kissing, your tongue they’re sucking on, your teeth they’re running their tongue against. Imagining it’s your ass they’re grinding against, your cheeks they’re groping, your asshole they’re thumbing at and cheekily kissing. They’re imagining it’s your pussy they’re spitting onto, your pretty folds they’re rubbing against your own, your hole that’s stretching so wonderfully to take a finger, two, four, a cock, anything and everything they give it.
You’re at the forefront of their fantasies, and they’re moaning your name allowed, each deeply engrossed in their own fantasy world of how you’re touching them, how they’re touching you, and how they’re making you absolutely dumb with pleasure.
That’s the more common option, yes, but it’s rather limiting – it feels best when all four are present, emotions feeling more intense because here they are fantasizing about you, their missing fifth person, and it feels wrong enough with one person not there. And so, when Tengen’s away on a mission or a wife or two is away in town or visiting friends, the others must compensate, their arousal insistent and needy and frantic to hump at something in replacement for you.
And so, the second common way for them to deal with their horniness before stealing you away is to take a turn with the rather pathetic stand-in they use for you. Tengen’s income is ample enough to finance the most recent development in large-scale sex toys – that is, the rather morbid life-sized doll they’d purchased surely isn’t an exact replica of you, but it gets the job done.
It’s a soft coating with padding inside that makes the doll decently malleable, not soft and squishy as they’re sure you are, but enough to have a decent amount of give when the fake tits are squeezed or the ass is slapped. It’s not complete – just a torso and a faceless head, with holes on the mouth and between the legs. It’s crude, vulgar, even, but on nights when they want a little individual, private fantasy session, it’s a better alternative. The doll sits in a particular closet, and is available on a first-come, first-serve basis.
And so, when Tengen arrives home one night after a particularly tiring mission, he’s quick to survey the Estate’s occupants. Hinatsuru had sent him a letter earlier in the day explaining that the three of them were taking a small journey to a neighboring village to gather some new herbs and supplies, and that they’d likely need to spend the night and return in the morning.
Tengen had of course been dismayed, but he’d stopped by your apartment on the return home and had caught a glimpse of you exiting your steaming bathtub perched outside your window, and had been absolutely insatiable since. The mental imagery of water droplets sliding down the curves of your figure had made him lick his lips so many times they were beginning to feel cracked, his uniform pants so tight that he audibly sighed in relief once he stepped out of them.
With no one else in the house, he’d briefly washed up, the cold water against his face waking him up, then wandered to the small, nondescript closet in the center of the Estate. Carrying the doll back to the large bathroom, Tengen shivers in anticipation. The metal image of you naked and wet is too much to forget, and so as he turns on the steaming water and let the bathtub fill, he slipped off the rest of his uniform.
Running a hand through his now tousled hair, Tengen grins, a thumb reaching out to cup at the doll’s – your – chin. My pretty girl, he coos, leaning in to press a kiss against the open lips, tongue coming out to lick and toy with the interior of the mouth hole, his eyes squeezing closed as he kisses harder, deeper, more fervently. He’s groaning all the while, a hand coming to lay at the doll’s waist, fingers pressing harshly against the material and feeling the way it divots under him, mind racing at how soft and squishy you’d be – surely much more than this stupid doll.
It’s not long before the tub is adequately full, and he stops the water flow. Settling into the warm water, he’s quick to grab the doll, laying it so that the back is pressed against his bare chest. He spends a long while simply talking to it – calling it your name, pressing wet, hot kisses against the neck, letting his hands come up to splay against the stomach, then creep a little higher to cup at the breasts. They’re not like yours – not the correct size or shape, but it’s a close enough substitute. And as his cock presses harder and harder against the doll’s ass, Tengen can no longer ignore the insistent throbbing.
He’ll chuckle against the neck, pressing one last hot kiss against the area and moving to take the ear between his teeth.
Bend over for me, he’ll groan, suddenly moving the doll so that its front is pressed against the lip of the tub, ass sticking out and the hole between its legs accessible. Tengen licks his lips, settled on his knees so that his groin perfectly aligns with the doll’s rear.
So pretty, he’ll murmur, running a thumb down the doll’s spine, imagining the way you’d get shy and bashful and tell him to not say such embarrassing things! He’s quick to lean over the doll, close enough to feel the ass flush with his cock, his nipples brushing against the doll’s arched back.
Tell me you want me. One hand comes down to knead and grope at the doll’s ass cheek, grabbing as much of the material as he can, closing his eyes and once again imagining how you’d be so much better. He imagines the way you’d respond, how you’d breath out his name, telling him that you need him, and that’s enough to send his hand to grab at his base, smacking himself lightly against the doll, smirking against the material as he imagines the way you’d squirm at his teasing.
Take it, baby, take me. And with that he’s pushing inside, hissing slightly at the squeeze, bicep flexing as he holds himself steady against the rim of the tub. The doll feels nice, but he’s sure you’d be much tighter, much wetter, sucking him in and offering so much resistance each and every time he pulls back. With a low groan and brings his hips back, precum smearing along the insides of the hole, but Tengen can only shakily sigh.
He starts a moderate pace, his thrusts as deep as he can make them, hips rolling and subconsciously aiming to the spot he knows you’d like. He’s talking constantly – praising the you of his fantasies, groaning out your name, breathily muttering small yes’s under his breath. The sloshing sound of the cooling tub water is background to the way his breathing gets slightly heavier, his cheeks getting more flushed, his muscles visibly flexing and tensing as his thrusts slowly get more instant, his hips picking up the pace.
Fuck, so good he’s groaning, a free hand coming down to smack at the ass of the doll, hand lingering to once again grope. His eyes are still tightly closed, trying to immerse himself in the fantasy of you – imagining your sounds as he fucks you dumb, the visual of your back arched before him, the sight of your ass bouncing and jiggling with the force of his hips. You’re just too damn sexy – his orgasm’s approaching much too fast, balls sporadically clenching and tightening, his breathing starting to get unsteady as the pleasure begins to mount.
A hand comes down to vigorously rub at where the doll’s clit would be, tight, fast circles pressed against he material as he buries his face against the doll’s shoulder, his voice tight as he groans out come f’me please god – I’m coming, ngh take it take it take it –
He lets out a low, deep groan as ropes of cum spurt from his tip, filling the doll, his shallow thrusts making a lewd, wet squelching noise. He’s still breathing heavily as he rides out the last bits of his high, sweat dripping from his brow and now cold water lapping at his thighs. He leans back, thumbs pressing against the doll’s back, eyes fixated on the sight of his cock buried inside of it, bits of cum having leaked out and leaving a white ring against the base of his cock.
He smiles, licking his lips, and reaches down to give his balls a good, gentle squeeze, hissing and curling his toes but determined to give this doll every last drop – after all, if it’s supposed to be you, he wants it to be as realistic as possible, to give you everything he has to offer. He’ll stay like that for a while, simply catching his breath and letting himself daydream about the aftercare with you; having you wrapped in his arms, the rest of his wives piled into the large bed with you, all tangled together and sleeping soundly, nude bodies pressed up against one another. The thought brings a smile to his face, and as he slowly pulls out, globs of cum dripping into the water below, he can only sigh.
It’s a quick job to clean up, washing out the interior of the doll and his own body, every trace of blood, sweat, and dirt from his mission going down the drain. The doll gets put back into the closet and he retreats to his bed, situating one of his wives’ pillows as a stand-in for your body, clutching it tightly against his chest and allowing himself to drift off into sleep.
And, when Suma returns the next day and finds herself feeling a bit antsy after having passed an intimates shop on the journey home, she’s quick to snag the doll, retreating to a private room to strip and perch herself on the doll’s face.
FAVORITE BODY PARTS:
Your ass
Tengen finds every part of your body absolutely enticing. He finds you to be physical perfection, loving your every curve, blemish, roll, anything and everything in between. He likes all of you, but he has a soft spot for your ass.
There’s just something about it that drives him absolutely wild. He’s not picky about the way it looks, either – curvy, flat, squishy, firm, it doesn’t matter. His hands naturally gravitate towards it, absent-mindedly reaching down and simply settling there, letting his fingers idly press against the doughy fat and listen to the way you gasp. And frankly, it’s not even purposeful most of the time – it’s completely a habit, something he does without even thinking, something that his body truly just wants to do.
When he’s got you splayed over him, he’ll position you so that you’re laying on his chest, one leg propped up and over his, a hand securely sitting on the curve of your ass, absent-mindedly rubbing circles with his thumb.
And during sex it’s certainly no different – he’s a big fan of perching you over his face while you suck and lick at his cock, each of his hands finding home on your ass cheeks, kneading the fat and spreading them apart to allow him better access. He likes positions where your ass is visible and within touching distance, finding that he especially loves doggy and sitting you on his lap. He loves to watch the way the fat jiggles and ricochets as he fucks you, his thrusts getting faster and getting encouraged by the sight, loving the way the fat ripples and shakes, his mouth literally watering at the sight.
He’s truly fascinated by your ass, as well – it’s often that he’ll grab a fistful of cheek in each hand and pull them apart, getting a prime view of the pert, tight little hole that you always shy away from, the sight enough to leave him grinning, a thumb immediately coming up to lightly press and feel the way your body jerks slightly. He’s careful every time he plays with your asshole, though – always making sure to only very slowly work his finger inside and with ample lube, keeping his thumb shallow and slowly thrusting in and out. He likes the taboo of it, and while he won’t force you, he does harbor the fantasy of one day fucking you in the ass – if only to claim a hole of yours as his own, confident that even if you’ve laid with another man, it’s unlikely that you’ve ever done that.
(The thought of another man fucking you does, however, make him bristle with jealousy and anger. He doesn’t see you as some sort of pure, untouched angel, but he’s decidedly displeased by the notion that another man has touched you, has fucked you, has filled up your precious womb with their filthy, disgusting cum.)
He’s just truly a fan, finding that the area is simultaneously both sexy and endearing, and he’ll often reach out and land a firm smack against your ass as you pass by him in the Estate, his laugh ringing in your ears as he grins, pulling you in for a much too deep kiss and inhaling deeply by your ear. You’re just so damn pretty, after all.
Hinatsuru’s favorite part of you is your lips. There’s something about the shape of them that she absolutely adores – she similarly doesn’t care too much about the shape or thickness, finding that the softness and the fact that they’re yours are more than enough to make her happy. She’s always staring at them, fingers absent-mindedly tracing the shape against her thigh, closing her eyes and seeing them behind her eyelids. And you can feel that reverence when she kisses you – she’s gentle, even if the duration of the kiss and her wandering hands lead to you realize just how truly eager she is when she has you nude in front of her. She’ll slip a finger past them occasionally, sucking in a sharp breath at the way you suck and lick at them, your lips puckered and oh so pretty, her movements rushed as she suddenly grasps the back of your head, spreading her legs and pulling you closer to her cunt, frantic to feel those lips against her.
Makio’s favorite part of you is your thighs. She’s not exaggerating when she’d say that she’d die happy between them – they’re simply so soft and warm and squishy, the absolute perfect place to rest her head. When she’s cuddling you, she’ll maneuver you so that your legs are caging in her head, the plush surrounding her and simultaneously making her drowsy and aroused. She’s always pressing trails of kisses against the area, leaving soft little bites against the pillowy skin, groaning and muttering praises in a voice so low that the vibrations make you shiver. She’s grabbing fistfuls and kneading the skin, her hand sitting idly there both during the daytime and when she’s got you naked and moaning below her. She’ll perch herself on your thigh, dragging and grinding her cunt against the expanse of skin, grasping onto you so hard it’s nearly bruising as she chases her orgasm against your skin, her expressions and the noises she’s making almost too intimate, something about the sight feeling too personal for you to be viewing.
Suma’s favorite part of you is your voice. In bed, she’s very responsive to praise. She loves to be told what she’s doing well, how good she feels, all sorts of things that highlight how good she’s doing, how much you love her, how much you’re enjoying her touch. And so, Suma grows an absolute adoration and borderline kink for your voice. She loves the way you speak – the timber and tone, the way the letters roll off your tongue and how pleasing the sound is to her ears. And of course, when you say her name it only serves to make her shiver, goosebumps erupting across her whole body because oh, say it again, oh god please say it again she needs it… She loves to hear you moan and cry out in bed, too, finding that each and every sound you make it worthy of savoring, slick gushing from her with each whine and moan because don’t you just sound absolutely heavenly moaning and clenching around her fingers?
His mouth
In general, Tengen is a giver. He’s a firm believer in reciprocation in the bedroom, and one of his absolute favorite things to do between the sheets is to eat both you and his wives out. There’s something so naughty and lovely about it – the level of trust and intimacy is unmatched, and once your sexual relationship with the Uzuis officially begins, he will absolutely be using his mouth on you.
And he’s talented, too – he has incredible stamina, and would gladly spend hours between your legs if you’d let him. He’s able to angle his tongue just so, getting the correct pacing and movements to leave your toes curling and your hair tangling through his silver locks. He’s diligent, too – he’ll learn your body quickly, needing only a single time to find exactly what you like, and he’s always always looking at you, too. The eye contact is never broken, always watching to see how you’re responding to certain movements and techniques, adjusting to get you to make that face he loves.
(The one where your mouth is open into a little ‘o’ shape, eyebrows pinched in, eyes squeezed shut – the one that makes his cock absolutely throb, desperation tainting his movements because he will make you come, dammit.)
He loves the way you respond to his mouth; how you get so shy and nervous when he forces you to sit on his face, how you get so bashful when he tells you to spread your legs. And really, that’s where a lot of his love for eating you out comes from – you’re easy to tease, and the way you react to his words and actions leave him feeling giddy, your attention and acknowledgement of him making his chest puff out in pride because oh, this feels good.
So expect lots and lots and lots of teasing from him – biting playfully at the inside of your thighs, pressing feather light kisses against your skin, breathing over your clit and pressing his tongue against everything except where you need it.
He’ll push a finger against your entrance, pressing just enough to let the pad of his finger slip inside but not enough to give you any sort of real pleasure. Just enough to get you moaning and writhing, enough to get you begging for him in that sultry voice with that look that makes him throw all caution to the wind and absolutely destroy you.
He’ll edge you, bringing you so close to your high that you can almost taste it, your breathing getting ragged and your hips starting to shake, only to pull back and press kisses against the juncture of your leg and pelvis, chuckling when you whine, loving the way your body calls out to him and only him.
And even after he’s given in and let you come, he’s not stopping – oh no, not when you’re all sensitive and gasping him name, his tongue only picking up the pace as you writhe and whine, the oversensitivity starting to drive you mad.
And he loves the way you taste, too – the tangy, earthy taste, the way you taste so natural and raw and feminine. It’s to the point where he’ll tell you to go full days without bathing, only to pounce on you at night, pinning you down and rubbing his nose against the thin cloth of your panties, groaning and grinning at you, making some terribly embarrassing comment about how good you smell and how you taste even better.
So while he settles between your legs and brings you to orgasm after orgasm for your enjoyment and pleasure, a lot of it is self-serving. He wants you to feel good of course, but he wants you to know that he can make you feel good. He wants you to associate him with pleasure, to see him lick his lips and start shifting in your seat, to think of him as entirely capable at providing you pleasure and satisfaction. He doesn’t doubt his sexual prowess, but there’s something inexplicably satisfying about watching you fall apart all because of him and the way his tongue can work you.
The wives have different opinions, of course: Hinatsuru loves her hair. The way you pull and tug at it when she’s got her fingers curling and thrusting inside of you drives her mad, the twinge of pain mixing with pleasure clouding her mind and pushing her to go faster, to press even harder against the spot that makes your toes curl. You’re just so pretty and fuck the way you pull her hair has her near moaning, her own panties growing wetter with each tug.
Makio’s a big fan of own pussy, loving the way it feels to have you touching and pleasuring her. Of course, she enjoys touching you, but if she’s being entirely truthful, nothing beats the way you mouth at her, how you kiss and lick and suck at her, the feeling of you against her cunt leaving her breathless and desperate for more. She loves to sit on your face and grind against you, using your face as a sort of toy for her pleasure, the physical action feeling so dirty and possessive, as if she’s claiming you as her own. It’s the stuff of wet dreams – something that happens to her very often, courtesy of her fantasies surrounding you.
And finally, Suma’s favorite part of her body are her own breasts. She’s naturally very sensitive, her nipples easily hardening up and staying a bright, rosy pink color, and any time she’s got you naked in front of her, she’s always grabbing your hands and guiding them towards her chest, sighing and keening your name as you grope and knead at her. Roll her nipples between your forefinger and thumb, fit as much as you can in palm and squeeze, even slip her nipple against your tongue. She wants you to suckle, really, to lick and suck and tug for as long as you’re willing, her thighs rubbing together and little whines slipping from her because oh, if you keep this up she might just come from that alone.
DRIVE:
Between the constant flow of missions and having three sets of loving, eager arms to return home to, Tengen frankly doesn’t have time nor reason to feel sexually frustrated. His libido is naturally quite high, finding that sex is the perfect space to blow off some steam and also enjoy himself. He loves his wives dearly, and their sex lives are very active – which is why once their feelings for you form, they only fall into their beds more, hands wandering with new fervor, moans and fantasies increasing because oh, isn’t five the perfect number?
As a collective, all four of their libidos increase drastically once you step into their lives, and they’re not afraid to show this to one another. It’s extremely common for one of them to bring up a particular fantasy they’d been pondering on or harboring, the admission sometimes casual and nonchalant, other times stuttered out with red cheeks and twiddling thumbs. It’s become common place, really, for all four to share particular fantasies with one another, and often at inopportune times – not even necessarily in bed together.
Tengen will be off on a mission as the three wives sit down to lunch, making small talk and shoveling rice into their mouths, only for Makio to clear her throat and set down her bowl. The other two cock a brow but her their full attention, Hinatsuru even putting her own bowl down as well.
I’ve been thinking, Makio starts, fingers clutching at the material of her kimono, that perhaps she would enjoy a bit of spanking. It’s said as a statement, but she’ll look around the table, almost nervous at the reception of her thought – one that’d been plaguing her for nights, now, after having seen the way you yelped and stared at the ground when Tengen playfully smacked Suma’s ass earlier in the week. You’d been visibly uncomfortable, clearly unsure of what to say or do as Tengen teased Suma and the other two laughed along, but Makio is sure she’d seen some signs that deep under the façade of discomfort you’d perhaps been amused yourself, perhaps even a hair jealous…
After explaining that to the two raptly awaiting faces at the table, it’s Hinatsuru who first speaks up. She’ll softly smile, fingers tapping against the wooden table’s surface.
You may be right, she starts, and Suma audibly squeals at the idea. But of course, the only way to find out is to try it, and I don’t know that I advise Lord Tengen to be the first attempt.
Makio shakes her head rapidly, and Suma barks out no! It should be me! I’m much gentler, and she’d like it best from me and –
Makio cuts her off, snapping out where’d you get that from? Obviously it should be someone weaker than Lord Tengen but it was my idea so I should be the first one! Besides, you know I’ve been talking about how soft and pretty her ass must be for the last few weeks –
She’s also quickly cut off by Hinatsuru, who claps her hands together and laughs lightly. We must all try.
Suma and Makio grumble, the latter crossing her arms. Hinatsuru’s eye twinkles as she continues, but really, have you considered the other way around? That maybe she would like to spank us?
Chaos erupts at the table as Suma squeals once more, her eyes squeezed shut and her hands grabbing at the front of her kimono, fantasies of you bending her over and smacking at her while cooing her name running rampant through her mind. Makio’s cheeks turn an even brighter shade of red at the idea, shifting in her seat and clearing her throat, the mental imagery of her perched atop your face, grinding and swaying her hips as you grope and smack at her ass making her feel a bit hot under the collar. Hinatsuru, too, isn’t unfazed – she’s licking her lips, already thinking of how you’d be so gentle and nervous at first, a hesitant little smack against her that would only serve to make her moan lightly, her own hand coming and clutching at yours to guide you through it again, to help you hit it just right…
Tengen returns that night and is immediately bombarded with the idea, all three wives gushing at just how erotic and naughty the proposition is, and he can only boom with laughter, a hand already tugging at the front of his uniform trousers as he grins and tells them well, we should start practicing now – wouldn’t want to disappoint her, now would we?
And this behavior certainly doesn’t go away once they’ve permanently relocated you to the Sound Estate – no, if anything it increases. Because now that you’re with them constantly, their fantasies and libidos only increase. You’re just too damn pretty – they’re constantly staring at you, leaning in and inhaling your scent, fingers idly playing with your hands and hair and clothing, their attention always on you you you.
That said, you’re unlikely to be forced into anything directly sexual with them – certainly not with Tengen, who respects your clear discomfort when he lets his hands wander, instead choosing to only pull you into a rather intimate, wet kiss and whispering against your lips that you could be much happier if you’d let us pleasure you, you know.
Hinatsuru, too, is unlikely to force you into any sexual contact – instead she’ll just stare, constantly, her breathing getting slightly heavier and biting her lip but not making any motion to touch you or force you to touch her.
Makio, too, sees semblances of boundaries there, and will only force you to touch her in ways that aren’t explicitly sexual, but still feel strangely erotic. (She’ll make you brush her hair, massage her shoulders, help her to shave her legs, and absolutely insist that she returns the favor. Everything is long, drawn-out, and she’s always looking at you with baited breath, as if she thinks she can goad you into wanting something more, as if she thinks she can seduce you into wanting her.)
The only one who really toes the line, however, is Suma. It’s not out of some desire to make you suffer or to make you uncomfortable, but rather that her impatience and lust for you is simply so strong that she full-heartedly believes that you want her, too. She loves Tengen, Hinatsuru, and Makio, and she’s sure that if you just gave them all a chance you’d enjoy sex with them, too. She’s always detailing to you about the latest things they’ve done and tried, grabbing your hand and placing it on her breast as she describes a new technique Tengen has been using, something about flicking his tongue in particular ways against her nipples that she absolutely swears is amazing. It’s uncomfortable and it’ll leave you shying away and grimacing, but it’s only at the command of one of the others that she’ll stop, whining and pouting because she was so close to getting her to join us!
So while you’ll never be forced into actual sex, the four do have a rather nasty habit of getting you involved in their sex life – that is, it’s not hard for Tengen to get his hands on the newest, latest sex toys. His penchant is decent as a Hashira, and he’s got the input of all three wives on which models would feel the best, what the curvature and functions and textures should be to maximize your pleasure.
And so, any time the four of them are home, they’ll position you in one of the chairs at the end of the futon and mattress, a new toy in hand as they eagerly pile onto the bed. You’re expected to use the toy as you watch – thrusting in and out, angling it in time with Tengen’s thrusts and moving fingers, your own pinching and rubbing at your clit with the same speed, intensity, and mannerisms as all three women. They want your legs spread against the chair, wide and open so that they can see everything, and they’ll have you stripped down to nothing, your bare cunt and tits exposed for their viewing pleasure.
And they’ll put on an absolute show for you – clothes come peeling off, each person taking turns to sensually and seductively peel back the layers as the others touch and grope at new, exposed skin. They’ll moan and pant, Hinatsuru’s small gasps pairing with Makio’s throaty moans and Tengen’s gravely curses, while Suma’s higher-pitched whines fill the background. It’s contsant motion – Tengen’s always the first to undress, carefully folding his uniform and giving himself a few languid, tight strokes, making eye contact with you the whole time as Makio presses kisses against his neck, Suma licks at a nipple, and Hinatsuru takes over his hand, keeping the pace steady.
Suma will be next, eagerly rushing out of her kimono and slipping out of the lacy undergarments she sports, flinging her panties in your general direction and giggling when they land at your feet, the wetness of them palpable against your skin.
Hinatsuru goes next, Makio taking extra care to pull down the front of her kimono and let her chest fall out, a hand each groping and kneading at her breasts, pinching her nipples and looking at you all the while.
Makio goes last, slipping out of her clothing and spreading her legs widely, Tengen swiping a finger through her folds and licking off her slick, making a loud pop noise as he pulls them from his mouth. Each time will bring some new arrangement, the events never exactly the same, but one common arrangement is for each of them to kiss for a few minutes, continuing to grope and play with each other while loud, wet, slurping noises fill the bedroom air, until finally Tengen pulls away from Suma with a groan, settling down onto his back and grinning.
Jealous? He’ll ask you, grabbing at Hinatsuru by the hips and pulling her down to hover over his face, hot breath brushing against her cunt and making her bite her lip. Tengen will send you one last look, his voice clipped as he tells you to watch closely and don’t stop touching yourself, and then suddenly he’s pulling Hinatsuru all the way down, leaving not a hair of space between he tongue and her. She’s immediately humming and softly gasping, one hand tangling into his hair while the other grabs at Suma, pushing her onto her back and pulling her hips closer.
It’s typically at this point that you start to squirm, watching as she immediately dives between Suma’s legs, fingers slipping inside her and curling as her tongue works in circles, Suma’s hands coming up to clutch at the pillow under her head and toy with her breast.
Meanwhile, Makio’s settling over Tengen, pale fingers wrapping around his cock and lining him up against her, sinking down and letting her eyes roll to the back of her head with a simultaneous groan from Tengen, only partially muffled by Hinatsuru’s thighs. It’s vulgar, really, watching the way Makio starts bouncing, breasts rhythmically slapping against her ribcage as she moans, all the while keeping eye contact with you.
It’s loud – the wet, clickly noises and all the moaning and groaning, and the room is suddenly much too hot and humid. And what makes it all worse is how they’re all looking at you – stealing glances or blatantly staring, and oh god is that your name they’re moaning out?
Suma’s whining, looking at you through half-lidded eyes and slurring it together with yes yes yes, even while she pulls at Hinatsuru’s hair. Makio, too, is babbling out all sort of praise, telling Tengen he’s so – fuck, so big Lord Tengen, oh god you have to feel this too followed by your name over and over and over, like some sort of mantra.
It’s too intimate and it feels so much like something you shouldn’t be looking at or witnessing, but the moment you stop thrusting the dildo or playing with yourself, Suma’s shakily reaching out and smacking at your knee, her face contorted into something between a pout and a gasp as she tells you n-no! Don’t stop, don’t stop!
It’ll last much too long, some twenty minutes of writhing bodies, and at some point it devolves into them complimenting you, telling you that you feel good or that you’re so pretty or that they want to fuck you so bad, god please just let us!
It’s too much, but it’s only once you’ve finally orgasmed that it’ll all stop. The moment they see your body tensing up, your breathing getting more labored, your thighs shaking they’ll all freeze, watching you with rapt attention, even a bit of drool dripping along Tengen’s chin. They’re watching your face as your high hits you, listening and shivering at the sounds you make, your own pleasure often forcing their own orgasms to hit.
(Particularly for Tengen – cum’s flooding Makio without any warning, his balls twitching underneath her and cum dripping down and smearing along the insides of her thighs, too much for her to keep inside.)
Once you’re finished they’ll let you leave, hoping that watching them was largely responsible for your orgasm, and once you’ve slid the shoji door shut they’ll start up again, your used dildo eagerly being grabbed and thrown into the mix, the moans and whines of your name still audible long after you’ve retreated to the other end of the Estate.
It’s overwhelming, really, and so very intimate in a way that makes your skin crawl, but try as you might to ignore it, eventually you’ll grow to be curious, to wonder if Hinatsuru’s fingers and Tengen’s tongue can really be that incredible. And the moment you make any move whatsoever towards joining them?
Well, the frenzy to touch you, taste you, feel you, fuck you is almost too much, almost enough to make you back away again, but they won’t let you. Not when you so clearly want it – want them.
MAIN THREE KINKS:
Cumplay
Particularly for Tengen, this is true – he’s not terribly possessive as far as yanderes go, but there’s still something undeniably pleasing to him about the idea of marking you as his. He likes the idea of making it abundantly clear that you are his woman, just as you are Hinatsuru’s, Makio’s, and Suma’s woman. He wants both you and other people to understand that you are permanently claimed, and what better way to do that than through sex, where it’s both intimate and pleasurable?
And so, you’ll notice very quickly that Tengen has a penchant for finishing either inside of you or on you. And actually, his preference is often on you rather than inside. He loves to fill you, of course, his eyes rolling to the back of his head when he pushes himself as far inside of you as he physically can, a gasp tearing its way through him as cum absolutely floods you, the warmth and pressure of it inside of you making you squirm.
It’s erotic, thrilling, so very natural, but it doesn’t quite satisfy the possessive edge that Tengen feels. It’s good because he feels that he’s claiming you in the most carnal way possible, but it’s still not enough – and so, the next time Tengen fucks you, he’s pulling out at the last minute, hand moving so quickly as he strokes himself that it’s genuinely a blur, before rope upon rope of hot, runny cum is landing against your pussy, dripping down and following the curves and dips of your folds, winding up with your entire cunt absolutely covered in his seed.
It’s messy and dirty and it makes Tengen practically salivate, the sight enough to make him hard again, cock bright red and pain bleeding into pleasure because oh fuck, he wants to cover you in even more. There’s something about the sight of his cum on your skin that just feels so very right, dare he say even flashy – it’s a pride thing, and he’s not picky about where on your body he finishes.
He’ll cover your cunt in rope after rope of cum, two thumbs spreading your lips wide so he can see your clenching hole, groaning lowly as he thumbs a bit of the cum against it, smirking when you clench so hard that some of it slips inside you.
He’ll smack your ass and mercilessly squeeze as he fists his cock over you, finishing against your pretty skin and staring down at the sight, loving the way you whimper slightly as he makes comments about how you look so fuckin’ good, baby, do you like being covered in me?
He’ll have you on your knees in front of him, your fingers wrapped around him as he tells you to open wide, painting your tongue white and giving himself an extra squeeze after just for good measure, just to make sure he gets every last drop onto your awaiting tongue.
He’ll finish on your chest, cum smearing across your nipples, moving forward to lick it off and flick and pinch at them, something like a strangled groan sounding from his throat because the taste of him on your skin is intoxicating in ways he can’t even describe.
And of course this kink doesn’t just extend to only you and him – oh no, the other wives are often involved, as well. He’ll bend you over and fuck you full, hips not stopping their movements until you’re shaking and a whining mess, cum trickling out and making a wet schluck schluck noise. He’ll slowly pull out with a hiss, sending a quick, payful smack to your ass, only to be immediately replaced by Makio, who eagerly grabs a handful of cheek in each hand, spreading them and groping as her tongue dips inside you, greedily sucking at and licking up every last glob of cum she can, paying no mind to the way you squirm and writhe at the overstimulation. Suma will be gagging around his length, pretty tears welling in her eyes and her jaw starting to ache at the stretch, only to have Tengen finish on her collarbone and breasts. Suma will giggle, giving his tip a quick kiss, then whine out your name, practically manhandling you as she makes you lick her clean, her gasps and moans as your tongue circles her areolas and sucks at her nipples ringing in your ears. And once you’re done, Tengen will expect you to clean him up, too – he’s still hard, still a deep, swollen pink color, and he’ll watch with a smile as you obediently lick up every last bit, leaving him clean and ready for the next orgasm.
And really, the kink isn’t even just limited to the bedroom – no, he’s more than happy to incorporate his cum in your day-to-day life, too. Even before he’s stolen you away to warm the Uzui bed at the Sound Estate, he’s idly fantasizing about you interacting with his seed. He’s not a complete creep, though, and so he’ll bar himself from acting on some of the more depraved, disgusting fantasies he’s harboring.
He’s daydreaming about snatching that pretty bowl of noodles you prepare for yourself nearly every night for dinner and jerking himself so fast that he can’t even breath, the off-white creamy texture seamlessly blending into the broth of the noodles, tip bright red and his breath unsteady because oh god, you’d look so dirty and sexy and risqué eating this and he wants to see it more than anything in the world. He won’t, obviously, but it doesn’t stop him from thinking about to an almost maniacal degree, instead making Makio settle between his legs and lick and suckle at him until he’s shooting blanks, all the while murmuring your name.
No, he’s not some depraved monster that would forcefully feed you his cum, no matter how raunchy and enticing the idea may be. Instead, he’s much more refined – that is, only a true pervert would trick you into ingesting his seed without your permission. Instead, Tengen finds other methods to get you to interact with his cum – ways that feel less invasive, less directly disturbing.
That is, it seems like a sweet gesture when you arrive home to find a pretty, decorative bottle of lotion waiting outside your front door one afternoon. It’s delicate packaging, a pretty bamboo with all sorts of flowers painted onto the wood, a small note attached claiming to be from the Uzuis. There’s a bit of writing from each of them – each filled with all sorts of proclamations of you being beautiful, of your skin being so soft and pretty that they felt you needed to have a good, high-quality, all-natural moisturizer to upkeep that level of perfection. And oh, isn’t that a funny coincidence! The wives have just recently gotten into the hobby of lotion making, learning all about the herbs and medicinal treatments that can be imparted into it.
Just ignore the slightly bitter smell to it, and the way that it’s awfully runny for a lotion, and the way that the discoloration seems a little too intense. It’s a home-made gift, after all, and one that each member worked very, very hard to make for you – hours of work, really, all with you at the forefront of their minds.
So really, it’s a possessive thing, yes, but Tengen just likes the idea of the intimacy and lewdness that seeing the way you look all covered in his seed provides him – rather flashy, he might even say.
Voyeurism
While Tengen loves joining in on the fun, of course, there’s something very, very appealing about the idea of watching you get fucked. He’s got three very capable wives who’re all just as eager to get their hands on you, panties already soaked the moment their skin touches yours, and so why wouldn’t he want to see them go to work and leave you a moaning, disheveled mess?
There’s something erotic about being a bystander – he likes the idea of simply watching, of being a fly on the wall. This way he can see every angle that he can’t when it’s him hovering over you or guiding your hips to ride him harder and faster. And you’re damn pretty like this – he can see everything in real time, eyes glancing between your face, your pussy, your ass, your chest, and everywhere else he can greedily take in so fast that it’s almost dizzying, too desperate to take everything in to focus on any one thing.
It’s almost a kink for cucking, frankly, with how often he suggests it and the level that he enjoys it. Of course, you’re his woman, his wife, his cute little cunt that he gets to fuck and leave dripping with his cum, but you’re also his wives’. He’s not jealous when their hands settle on your skin, and so it’s very often that he’ll settle back into the corner of the room, sitting in a chair with his legs spread wide, one hand behind his head and the other idly cupping his balls, staring with rapt attention as Suma impatiently undresses you, Hinatsuru and Makio groping at every newly exposed inch of skin in a frenzy, wet kissing and sucking noises filling the room.
His expression remains neutral for most of the ordeal, too concentrated on watching and taking in every detail, all the while his fist slowly wraps around his base, pulling up and down, squeezing harshly and thumb playing with the tip as the scene unfolds in front of him.
And the wives are more than eager to put on a good show – there’s all sorts of dirty talk, each woman telling you exactly what they want to do with you. And frankly, the level of detail is crude – Makio’s telling you that she wants to taste that cunt of yours, want to make you squirt all over my face while Suma’s complimenting you in that awed, too-excited voice of hers that your tits are so pretty, can I touch them? Can I squeeze them and suck on your nipples until you come?
Even Hinatsuru exaggerates ever so slightly to entertain Tengen and fluster you, her voice ever-calm as she nips at your earlobe and tells you to get on your hands and knees so I can fuck you, love.
And they’re always so painfully honest that it makes you squirm in embarrassment and also discomfort. It’s flattering, in some far-off, fucked-up way, but the phrasing is too vulgar, too frequent, and too fervent to really let you enjoy and flatter yourself with it, because can you really be that flattered when you simply moan their name and their orgasm hits them like a fucking truck?
The whole thing is narrated as it’s happening, too, each wife talking about how good you feel and how pretty you look riding their strap, how sexy you look when you’re sitting on their face, how adorable you are when they keep rubbing and sucking at your clit long after you’ve finished. Their voices are breathy, uneven and choppy, pleasure tinging their words and often borderline unintelligible as they trail off into a moan or start begging you for more more more.
It’s uncomfortable, yes, but the moaned pleas and verbalized fantasies play into the experience, and though all three are doing it mostly to please Tengen initially, he starts fading away the longer they have you in bed with them. Their attention shifts entirely to you, almost forgetting about each others’ presence as they focus on touching you, making you touch them, making you come for them, them coming for you. It’s as if they’re in an entirely different world – one that Tengen absolutely loves to see, because if there’s anything that makes him happier and hornier it’s to see all three of the women he’s madly, deeply in love with absolutely losing their fucking minds over the fourth woman he’s so painfully obsessed with.
It’s arousing and leaves him on the edge of his seat, biting his lip and spitting into his palm again and again, the friction with how fast he’s moving his hand demanding more and more lubrication. And all the while Tengen’s still pumping himself, his stare uninterrupted despite the rather violent pace he’s set for himself. His thighs are tensing and his abs clench as he watching, but he wills himself to not finish until you do, to hold off his orgasm so he can come with you, even if he’s not the one touching you and bringing you there.
And when he feels that you’re getting closer, he’ll stand up from the chair, fist still diligently working his cock, taking occasional breaks to delay his orgasm as he fondles and gropes at his balls, only to inch closer to the four of you. He’s still staring, silent, but he gets closer and closer until he’s climbing onto the futon as well, getting onto his hands and knees, eyes still trained entirely on you. He’s keeping his fist stationary now and instead moving his hips to thrust into it, hissing through his teeth as he watches the way wives play with you, thrusting their fingers and dildos in and out again, matching his own thrusts to the same pace so it feels like he’s the one fucking you.
It’s just so dirty and sinful, and when he finally watches as you cry out and gush around Hinatsuru’s fingers, he can only throatily groan, his eyes fluttering closed for a moment as he shuffles forward like a crazed man, getting so close to you that he’s straddling over your laying form, tugging and jerking at himself so harshly only mere centimeters from your face.
And then suddenly he’s coming, a slew of curses falling from his lips as spurt after spurt sprays from his engorged, swollen tip and lands in streams on your face, the sight only making him grit his teeth, a second orgasm hot on his heels because you just look too fucking good. He’s breathing heavily after that, staring down at you with wide eyes and an open mouth, but once he’s had his fill he’ll simply lean forward and lightly smack your cheek with his cock, licking his lips and telling you in a strained tone to keep going, I want to see you come at least three more times.
So really, he’s note entirely uninvolved in the sex – simply watching until the time is right, wanting to time your orgasms together so that you feel connected and bound together. He thinks it’s sweet, really, but as Makio and Suma both lean down to eagerly lap up the rivulets of cum steadily dripping down and from your chin, it’s hard to find it endearing – not when Hinatsuru is already mouthing at your cunt again and not when you can physically feel the way Tengen is staring at you, already rock hard again and filling the room with the wet clicking sound of his strokes.
How very sweet.
Orgasm Control
As a general rule, Tengen is a fucking tease in bed.
There’s something captivating about the way you respond to his touch that drives him absolutely insane – he loves that a single brush of his fingers against your sensitive skin gets you gasping softly, his ego soaring because god, is he that good to you? He loves that a fleeting, teasing kiss against the inside of your thighs or the sensitive skin of your neck makes you whimper slightly, your eyes all big and doe-like and so very, very precious. He loves that a simple smack of his cock against your clit leaves you shuddering, the wet plop noise leaving a sticky, translucent line connecting his tip to your skin, everything so wet and messy and dirty.
He just loves the way that your body responds to him, even if your mind is slower to accept the pleasure and sexual gratification that he’s so eager to provide you with. And so, Tengen takes this and runs with it – that is, he’s never actively aiming to hurt you, but he has no problem teasing and making you beg for the orgasm he’s so confident he can give you.
And really, he should be confident – he’s got more experience than he knows what to do with, considering how sexually active he, Hinatsuru, Suma, and Makio are even before you step into their lives. That coupled with his extreme, borderline fanatical dedication to learning your every expression and sound in bed leaves Tengen as a sort of glorified sex-god, capable of bringing your body to the brink over and over and over, without even breaking a sweat.
And so, you’ll notice very early into your sexual relationship with him that he has a tendency to treat your body like a toy of sorts; fascination written across his face as he sinks his fingers into you, curling and rubbing against the sweet spot that makes your toes curl, eyes bright and wide as he stares down at you. He’s moving his thumb to rub circles against your sensitive clit, your legs shaking because fuck, how does he know exactly what pace and angle you like it?
(The answer, of course, is the stalking and long, explicit conversations with his wives about what specifically they like and what they think you’d like, too. They’re all eager to become experts at fingering you – taking turns practicing on one another, testing out different paces and angles, new techniques with their tongues and even brushing a finger over clenching assholes, anything and everything they can think of that you’d possibly like.)
He’ll be so attentive that it’s almost uncomfortable, the attention and awe in his eyes making you feel too exposed and vulnerable, but then all too suddenly you feel the telltale signs of your orgasm, squirming and shaking as he keeps working his fingers in and out and curling and grinding and oh, fuck fuck fuck-
But then the feeling is suddenly gone, the pleasure plateauing and plummeting, something akin to a whine falling from your lips because that possibly the lead-up to the strongest orgasm of your life. And Tengen will only laugh, licking off every bit of your slick from his fingers only to playfully smack your thigh, a grin settling on his face as he tells you that you shouldn’t just expect to get it – you have to earn it. Can you do that for me? Show me that you want me to fingerfuck you into an orgasm.
And he’s deadly serious – he'll make you straddle him, his pelvis wide and your hips stretching to accommodate, your cunt pressed so wantonly against his clothed cock, the fabric getting wet as he looks at you expectantly, that same cocky look on his face.
Well?
He’ll lean back, arms crossed behind his head as he watches you, shame eating away at you as you slowly move and grind, the pleasure good but nothing like what you’d experienced mere moments before. He’ll let you slowly grind for a while, finding the sight of you completely nude, wantonly using him to be very, very enticing, but eventually he’ll decide he’s made you suffer enough. A thumb will come down to rub at your clit, the moan you let out making his chest swell and his cock throb sharply underneath you – enough for you to feel it distinctly.
You’re awfully cute, he’ll start, only to suddenly have you on your back before you can blink, his lips hot on your and his tongue already running along your teeth, pressing deeper and deeper into your mouth, trying to taste and touch as much as he can. He’ll pull back with an exaggerated, lewd pwop sound, licking a long, wet strip along the seam of your lips. You’re cute now, but how ‘bout you show me just how fucking good you look when you’re creaming on my fingers?
And then he’s manhandling your legs apart, lips suddenly attached to your clit as he slips two fingers inside, resuming his pace and making your back arch up and off the futon. Red eyes watch with rapt attention as you slowly unravel, your cries getting louder and your hips threatening to buck, only weighed down by a heavy palm against your navel.
You’re so pretty, he thinks, and as you gasp out a slurred ‘m coming, he finds himself shallowly humping at the ground underneath him, hips scooping and gyrating as he watches the way your mouth opens in that pretty ‘o’ shape, your eyes squeezing tightly shut and your hands grasping for purchase, for anything to ground you as he works you through the pleasure. He’s keeping the same pace, tongue still drawing tight, purposeful circles with a bit of suction throughout the process, and even as your cries die out slightly, chest still heaving and your gaze falling onto him, crazed and half-lidded, the moans turning into whines.
Too much, fuck Tengen ‘s too much- He’ll cut off your rambling with a sharp smack against the fat of your breast, effectively shutting you up as he keeps up the pace, the oversensitivity driving you mad. It’s overwhelming, but even as you beg and try to wiggle out of his grasp Tengen won’t let up, instead buckling down and pressing onto your clit harder, slipping a third finger inside and pressing down on your navel even harder, watching the way your eyes cross and your stomach clenches.
He’ll easily pull three or four orgasms from you every time the two of you get intimate, often in quick succession, if only because the sight of you overstimulated and fucked out of your mind leaves him salivating, cock so hard it physically hurts because god, you look good like this.
It’s heaven, and he’ll often enlist the help of his wives to get you as dumb and overstimulated as possible, hands grabbing at every inch of your body and mouths leaving every part of you wet and sticky. It satisfies the protective urges he feels towards you to some degree, loving the way that you become so dependent on his touch to reach your high, the way you clutch onto him and keep chanting his name stroking his ego so heavily that it’s nearly enough to make him reach his own orgasm, too. He wants to see your muscles twitching weakly, your chest heaving, the pretty black eye makeup Suma had begged to put on your earlier trickling down your cheeks and making you look so messy and unhinged and hot.
You’re just so, so very endearing, and while he’ll always curl you into his arms, pressing your cheek against his chest and peppering too-long, too-wet kisses against your hairline and the crown of your head afterwards, Tengen’s goal each and every time he’s between your legs is to absolutely ruin you.
OTHER NOTABLE KINKS INCLUDE:
Clothed Sex
In general Tengen finds your body to be absolute perfection. He’s an appreciator of the female form in every way – finding women of all shapes and sizes beautiful, salivating over his own three wives like a dog in heat every time a sliver of skin is exposed or the urge takes him. And so, this naturally extends to you as well – he’s very, very sexually attracted to you, and enjoys the skin-to-skin intimacy that sex can bring.
However, while he loves to have the five of you completely nude, completely bare to one another and completely exposed in every possible way, he’s also a fan of rather unorthodox sexual ideas. And so, the prospect of clothed sex is something that happens to pass through his mind one day after walking by a red-light district shop, with illustrations sitting in the windows for purchase. It’s a small thought and one that merely makes him stop and ponder the image for a while, hand at his chin and his head tilted, but when he returns home from that mission he’s eager to try the fantasy out.
It’s not difficult to convince his wives, all three of them jumping at the chance to try something so erotic and oddly dirty, and it’s only natural that they encourage you to participate, too. At first, he only keeps a few items of clothing on just to test out the waters – he’s only wrapped in a loose, casual haori with his signature headband on. Makio, Suma, and Hinatsuru are all in various states of undress, keeping panties or a light overdress on, the fabric sheer enough to see the general outline of their breasts and the curve of their asses through the material.
But you – oh, well, as attractive as the idea of clothed sex where you’re also clothed is, all four of them had agreed that they simply can’t bear to not have complete access to your body. They can’t not be able to see and look at every inch of you, your soft skin available to kiss and touch and grope at, your curves bouncing and jiggling and the ricochet of hips slapping against yours completely visible to the eye. And so, the first few times it’s not too noticeable – the feeling of cotton against your skin is a little odd as you sink down on Tengen’s cock or kitten lick at Suma’s clit, but it’s not too uncomfortable.
And with every time they get a little bolder, keeping more and more clothing on until all four of them are fully dressed, all while you’re completely nude. It’s a strange feeling – you’ll feel exposed, too exposed, completely vulnerable while they’re all dressed in uniform and kimonos, skin hidden behind fabric.
But they absolutely love the sight – you’re truly the star of the show this way, and they’re quick to coax you into touching them through and around the clothing. Makio’s encouraging you to reach into the top of her kimono and pull both breasts out, the soft, pale skin hanging out of the fabric, nipples already rock hard and hyper sensitive when she pulls you closer and guides your lips to suck on one.
Suma’s giggling and blushing furiously when she has you grind against her ass, your hand slipping up to squeeze and grope the fat through her clothing, her own grinding getting faster and harder, pushing back against you so strongly that you have to brace yourself on something nearby.
Hinatsuru’s only sighing and smiling when she has you dive underneath her kimono, gently pushing her panties to the side as you kiss and lick at her, her thighs moving to tighten around your head and lock you in place.
And Tengen can only smile and lick his lips when you dig under the waistband of his uniform pants, shivering lightly when you grasp at his cock and slowly stroke him, your movements clumsy under the fabric and only making him leak more precum because oh, aren’t you so very precious?
It's humiliating, really, the power imbalance more than apparent, but they absolutely adore it. You’re just so very tempting, and they’re more than happy to sink their teeth in and take a bite out of you.
Toys
It's a given, really, considering that the Uzuis were already rather sexually active before their infatuation with you form, but they are certainly no strangers to incorporating toys into the bedroom. It’s practicality more than anything else – four people is a lot, and it’s not uncommon for one of them to simply sit back and watch, masturbating with the aid of a toy as they watch their spouses go at it.
And so, as a new member of the ‘relationship’, they’ll be more than happy to extend this philosophy to you, too. And you’ll have absolutely anything your heart desires – every dildo under the sun, all sorts of shapes and materials and sizes.
(With the stark exception that you are not allowed to have one that is comparable to Tengen’s size or larger, simply because he wants his cock to be the ultimate for you, to be the one that fills you the best, the most complete, the one you crave most.)
You’ll have access to any sort of special pillow designed to be ridden, any sort of clitoral toy, anything and everything. And all four of them are eager to use them on you – to press the small, textured sheet against your clit and rub in circles and listen to you gasp. They’re happy to spread your legs as wide as you can stretch, cunt uncomfortably on display as they sink the dildo inside of you, the others watching with rapt attention mere inches away as you look away and moan, the attention and the adoration in their eyes nearly suffocating.
They’ll even attach the nipple clamps to your poor, sensitive tits, Hinatsuru’s eye glinting with some sort of sadistic glee as you wince slightly and grind against Tengen’s crotch, the pain strangely arousing under her gaze.
And of course, the wives will absolutely be using their straps on you – they’ve got the nicest harnesses on the market, with dildos made out of glass and flexible materials, all sorts of dimensions that they’re eager to try out on you. Each woman has her own favorite, too, of course – the one that she prefers to be fucked with, and so of course that’s the one she’ll use on you.
(It’s intimate, in their heads, and it’s often that they’ll share toys with you without washing them first, loving the idea that their slick and cum is inside you, loving that they’re almost one with you now.)
Hinatsuru’s is long, with a ramrod straight length that always leaves you clutching onto the sheets and squeezing your eyes shut with how it just never seems to end. Makio’s favorite is a little shorter but much wider, the girth enough to leave you wincing slightly in pain because it stretches you out nearly to your limit. Suma’s is more modest on the length and birth, but it’s got this absolutely insane curve upwards that brushes along your g-spot over and over and over again, leaving you arching your back and clawing at anything you can find because it’s just too good.
But be careful, because while Tengen loves to watch the shows you put on with all three of them, it’s his cock that you must crave the most at the end of the day – he wants to see all the exaggerated reactions, the gasps and screams of his name, the way your cunt sucks him in again and again and again as if you just can’t get enough of him.
And of course, you’re more than welcome to use toys on him, too – he generally doesn’t like imitations for pussies, so any sort of pocket-pussy like toy he’ll typically only use to humor you. Rather, he’s a big fan of cockrings and anything else that can act as a sort of restriction. Put a chastity cage of sorts on him and he’s breathing heavily, trying to resist the urge to just rip it off and open with his inhuman strength. He wants you to tease him, to leave him leaking so much precum that it’s pathetic, to have him on the edge of losing his mind before you finally, finally give him the release and pleasure he’s so desperate for.
The Uzuis really just like the myriad possibilities and options that toys bring them – and whether you like it or not, you’ll like it, too. They’ll make sure of it.
BIGGEST FANTASY:
Tying hand in hand with his voyeuristic tendencies, Tengen just can’t shake the idea of being intimate with you in a public place. He’s never really tried it too much simply out of fear for the ramifications it could have on his career, but the idea is significantly less easier to simply swallow down when it comes to you, where the marginal sense of propriety he feels flies out the window.
There’s something about the idea of claiming you in a public place that just really, really gets him hot under the collar, a light shade of pink covering the bridge of his nose because oh, isn’t that just so naughty and dirty? It’s a kink for the risk of getting caught, more than anything – the idea that people could hear or see, that the both of you have to stay quiet or else everyone around you will know exactly what he’s doing under that pretty kimono of yours.
It’s an enjoyment for the taboo, and a way to quell his possessiveness all while he gets to see you squirm as he makes you an absolute mess on his fingers.
And so, while it may be logistically difficult to swing if only because the Uzuis seriously limit your time in the public eye and away from the Sound Estate, Tengen could be very easily convinced to take you somewhere semi-public, to let his hand sneak between your legs and listen to the way you struggle to stay quiet and composed while he curls his fingers against the exact spot that has you seeing stars.
He’s a tease in every sense, and to see you struggle to maintain your composure because of him is arousing in a way that truly makes him breath heavier, his hands restlessly clenching and unclenching, his toes curling and his cock aching because god, you’d look so fucking cute all hot and bothered and embarrassed at getting caught.
The theater is really quite pretty – carved wood and ornate painting against the grain, all sorts of details and skill that you’d noticed when you’d first entered. The light had been on then, the some twenty people also in the theater excitedly chattering away in preparation for the play about to begin. Tengen had led you inside, your hand tightly clasped in his own and his large body purposefully angled to shield you from any curious eyes and promptly placed you both in seats at the very far back corner of the theater. There was no one else in this row – the closest appeared to be a young couple two rows ahead of you, closer to the bulk of people near the front.
Tengen had been awfully cryptic about the whole thing on the way there – only telling you that you’d be seeing something new tonight, and that he had a special plan on how to make it extra fun for you. The sense of foreboding was still sitting heavily in your chest, but the excitement at being in town and out of the Estate for a while was difficult to quell.
It’s not long before the lamps are blown out and the play begins, the actors swarming the stage and reciting their lines in a way that leaves you mesmerized. The plot is something stupid, really, but you can’t find it in yourself to care – it’s too captivating.
Wet, warm lips press against the side of your neck without warning, the sudden sensation making you jump and slightly yelp, Tengen’s chuckle and the hand that places itself over your mouth cutting off any sound. He trails kisses up and behind your ear, then down along your jaw, finally finishing at your ear, taking your earlobe between his teeth before huskily whispering, “You look ravishing.”
Unsure how to respond, you just swallow, trying to ignore his ministrations and instead focus on the play. You’re acutely aware of the people in front of you, suddenly understanding why Tengen chose such an isolated seat.
He groans against your skin. “Promise me you won’t make a sound if I move my hand, yeah?”
You nod, mortified at the idea of letting anyone know what he’s doing to you in such a public place. He grins, exhaling slowly.
Large hands find their way to cup at your clothed breasts, expertly finding your nipples and deftly rolling them between thumb and forefinger. You bite your lip, trying to hold back the small sighs at the pleasure, but Tengen only pinches harder, the pads of his fingers coming up to squeeze and knead at the rest. “Shh, you wouldn’t want anyone to know what we’re doing, would you?”
You shake your head but he chooses that exact moment to slither a hand down and tightly cup your cunt, thumb pressing right against your clit. You gasp and let out a choked sound, only for Tengen to rush forward and silence you with a kiss, his thumb continuing to rub slow, lazy circles against your sensitive skin. He pulls back with your bottom lip carefully caught between his teeth, eyes sparkling as he comments, “Seems like you do want people to know. How unlike you – you’re not normally this bratty.”
His lips move down to settle against your collarbone, tongue slipping out to lick and suck at patches of skin. You’d surely be left with bruises tomorrow, hickies decorating the entire expanse of your chest.
“Tengen-!” Your scold is cut off by your own shuddering gasp as a finger slips underneath your kimono and presses hotly against your entrance, teasing and prodding through the thin material of your panties. You’re clutching at the arm rests of the chair now, thighs closing around his hand and not seeming to faze him at all. He’s moved down to sucking and kissing against your breasts now, over the fabric but still letting his saliva pool against the material. Wet spots form as he moves along, surely visible with the light-colored fabric of your kimono.
Lips curve around and suckle at a nipple through the material as he slips his finger to the side of your panties, whistling very quietly. “For someone who seems so opposed, you’re awfully wet. Care to explain?”
Your face feels hot, embarrassment creeping up your spine as you yet again glance towards the crowd of people in front of you. No one’s looked back or noticed yet, but you can’t help but wonder when someone inevitably will.
“This is so – so wrong! We’re in public, you can’t-“ You start, but a teasing, rather sharp bite at your nipple has you shutting up.
“We can. And we will.”
It’s all he says before he’s getting out of his seat and quickly kneeling in front of you, throwing your kimono up and over his head as he quickly settles against your pussy. Teeth grab at the hem of your panties and pull down, fingers quickly coming up to rip the material in half and leave you squirming. Nervously you look around again, but the tearing noise happened to coincide with a loud yell in the play, and no one seems to have noticed.
“Tengen!” You whisper sharply, one hand coming down to rest on his head as he throws your thighs over his shoulders. With nothing separating him, Tengen dives forward, pressing his nose against your entrance and deeply inhaling, audible to you even through the muffling fabric.
You don’t have time to react, though, as he immediately starts licking and sucking, the lewd noises filling and ringing in your ears as your eyes flutter closed, his precise movements and the aim of his tongue leaving your legs feeling weak. He sets a steady, moderate pace, his fingers slipping inside to curl and press against you. Your toes curl and your thighs clench around his head but it doesn’t seem to bother him, his free hand moving to clutch at the fat of your thigh as he moans against you.
It’s overwhelming and it’s not long before you’re right on the edge, one hand grasping at his hair through your kimono and the other tightly locked over your mouth to stop any moans from escaping. Your eyes are squeezed shut, the play entirely forgotten as you focus on not making any noise, but when Tenge suddenly speeds up the pace of his fingers to bully them directly against your spot, you can’t stop yourself.
You arch up out of the seat, thighs clenched so tightly around his head that for a moment you fear he’ll suffocate, slick gushing into his open mouth as your orgasm wrecks you. You’re trying to stay quiet but the chair is creaking under you and a few moans slip out, and it’s only when your eyes flutter open and the last pangs of pleasure wrack through your body that you notice the way a man roughly your age stares at you in shock from a few rows ahead, clearly aware of what just happened. You tremble, embarrassment eating you alive, but Tengen merely presses a kiss against your quivering thigh and returns to his seat, licking his licks and sucking each finger clean. The man quickly turns around, shoulders stiff and clearly uncomfortable in his chair, but Tengen merely reaches over and squeezes your hand, sending you a half-smirk, half-smile.
The rest of the play finishes painfully slowly, and once the lamps are relit you’re immediately glancing over at the man and looking away quickly when you catch eyes, his Adam’s apple bobbing. Tengen follows your gaze and his eyes narrow for a moment, before he clears his throat and pulls you into a searing, heated kiss, much too loud and much too wet to be considered polite. A hand settles against your hair, pulling you deeper and keeping you trapped as he has his way with you.
The boy quickly walks away, practically scurrying out of the theater, and it’s only after the rest of the patrons leave that Tengen pulls back, eyes staying closed for a few moments.
He swallows, the taste of you heavy on his tongue. Grabbing your hand, he pushes it against the very prominent erection straining against his trousers. “Next time, I think you should return the favor.”
#yandere kny#yandere demon slayer#yandere tengen uzui#yandere tengen#yandere hinatsuru#yandere suma#yandere makio#_tengen uzui#_lee's profiles#_kny
184 notes
·
View notes
Note
I desperately need a part 2 to the head scratching obsession katsuki has with a few different scenarios preferably MAYBE reader scratches his head w her pretty nails while there hanging out w friends and he’s trying SO HARD not to let them see him fold 😭
OHHHHHHHH YESSSSS
car ride
i’m thinking of u and katsuki sitting in the backseat of a car idk who’s driving maybe it’s a bakusquad road trip and everyone else is asleep
(except kiri who has his eyes locked on the road)
and it’s getting super late but youre still a couple hours from the hotel.
i’m thinking it’s like a van situation and u and kats are in the back back bc kats hates having eyes drilling into the back of his skull.
and you can tell he’s getting super sleepy but he keeps saying he’s fine and he can wait until you’re out of the car.
i’m thinking you’re leaning up against the window with your legs in his lap and his body keeps deflating with tiredness and eventually you just tug at his arm and open yours in invitation.
he huffs but flops down onto your lap anyway but he’s still frowning as if it’s the biggest inconvenience in the world.
until he feels your heavenly nails graze his scalp, sending full body chills through him causing him to nuzzle into you and groan lightly.
it doesn’t take long for him to still, falling into a deep sleep.
and just know he’s going to be annoyed to the max when you get to the hotel. grumbles that you should just sleep in the car.
drunk
you’ve been at the club for 3 hours now, you’re dancing with mina and you look real sexy. if only it wasn’t so late. katsuki is dead tired and is ready to just flop into bed.
“bro take a shot, you look like you’re gonna fall asleep at the table.” kiri advises before downing three shots with denki.
“bullshit.” katsuki murmurs.
“why not bro? you’re not driving.” sero says with a hint of malice in his tone, stuck being the DD for the night.
“whatever. just order more shots.” katsuki groans.
****************************************************
“katsukiiii!” you cheer, skipping over to him giddily.
“that’s not katsuki anymore, yn. thats BIG KB!” denki cheers, earning a groan from mina.
“what is that stupid ass nickname.” she says, rolling her eyes.
taking a closer look at your boyfriend he does seem a little out of it.
“what’s the matter… big kb?” you tease, grinning.
you’re only a little tipsy. mostly high on life of the dance floor but sober enough to think straight.
“had some drinks.” he murmurs, fingers reaching over to rub against your cheek.
you pause, slightly stunned at his words.
“wow.. did you lose a bet kats?” you question, leaning into his touch.
he shakes his head, frowning at you thinking he would ever lose a bet to the idiots.
“nah he was just a sleepy guy, weren’t ya?” denki teases, pinching katsuki’s arm.
katsuki frowns, shrugging denki off.
you giggle leaning closer to katsuki.
“you a little tired, suki?” you whisper to keep the conversation private.
he frowns, offended.
“no? could stay here all night.” he mumbles, crossing his arms over his chest.
you make a ‘really?’ face at him.
he scoffs. as if you don’t believe him, ridiculous.
“go back out and dance.” he says, nudging you away softly.
you hesitate, wanting to settle down for the night yourself now.
katsuki’s so cute when he’s drunk, you just want to be at home with him.
“guys we’re actually just gonna uber home right now, but this was super fun.” you say smiling and katsuki frowns deeply.
the four had moved onto another conversation while you talked to katsuki, their attention now turning to you and your boyfriends big frown.
“wow, getting lucky tonight bakugou?” denki grins.
katsuki wraps an arm around you as if to protect you from his words.
“we’re not even going home, shut it.” he grunts.
you turn your head to look at your boyfriend.
“yes we are.” you say gently.
“no.”
“katsuki, yes.” you say firmly.
“no.”
you feel frustration bubble up in your head but push it down in favour of sneaking your arm behind katsuki’s head, fingers dancing on the very back of his neck.
“no. not this shit.” he groans, but doesn’t move away from your touch.
“shhhh, let’s go home big kb.” you whisper into his ear.
your hand toys with the hairs at the back of his neck before snaking up from his neck to the crown of his head, causing chills to spread throughout katsuki.
he groans deeply.
“fine.” he grits out between his teeth, refusing to look down at you.
“ha! did you see that mina?! did you see-“ denki gets cut off at katsuki shoving him off his place on the booth, making denki tumble onto the floor so you and kats can get out.
#bakugou x reader#bakugou fluff#bakugou x you#bakugou x yn#katsuki bakugo x reader#bakugo x reader#bakugou katuski x reader#bakugou katsuki x reader#katsuki bakugou x reader#bakugo katsuki x reader
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
truth, drink or dare / colby brock

summary: colby and sam convinced you and tara to join them in a new version of their usual truth or drink videos and it takes a turn when you confess the truth and get dared.
warnings: 18+, alcohol, getting drunk, mentions of sex, kissing, cursing, sexy thingssss (not proof read x)
(let me know if you want a part two or send in a request! x)
✧・゚: *✧・゚:*
“what’s up guys, it’s sam and colby!” sam exclaimed loudly, clapping his hands together before rubbing them and sending the camera a small grin. “we’re doing the dreaded video once again,” he groaned, thinking of how the previous times were so bad the hangover lasted for a week.
colby hissed playfully, shaking his head in disbelief as to why they were still agreeing on doing this. he raised a finger, “i don’t know why we said yes, but!” he spoke up, “today we have two lovely ladies joining us today to make it a bit more bearable!”
“oh really! who’s that?” you asked them playfully as you sat up straight on the couch, smushed in between colby and tara. “i can’t fucking believe we’re doing this.”
tara shook her head, “i feel sick already, this is such a bad idea.”
sam reached over to gently pat both of you and tara on the head, “we took you out for lunch! it’s the least you can do for your best friends after that.”
colby laughed, leaning back onto the couch as he stretched an arm across the head rest. he gently scratched your head to get your attention, sending you a reassuring smile. you weren’t sure what it meant, but the gesture was sweet and it made you smile back at him either way.
“since we’ve done truth or drink quite a few times,” colby explained, “sam and i decided it would be fun to switch things up and add another option to it; dare. this means that you can choose between truth or dare, and if you don’t wanna do either of ‘em, you take a shot.”
“of water,” you added quickly, pointing towards the camera, “we’re not daydrinking and you shouldn’t either!”
your three friends laughed and colby leaned backwards to reach for the bottle of tequila he hid behind the couch, as well as four shot glasses. “i got you girls your own new heart shaped shot glasses to make things a bit more.. cute.”
your mouth fell agape as well as tara’s as colby handed you both a shot glass, “oh this is adorable,” you chuckled, “i hope it fits less than your normal ones.”
sam snorted as he let out a laugh, “we tried them out before, fits the same amount. sorry sweetcheeks, but you’re fucked.”
sam had pulled up their shared instagram, quickly scrolling through the multiple questions and dares before closing his eyes and letting his thumb stop on one of them. “alright so the plan is, we’re gonna roll a dice. if the dice lands on an uneven number, everyone answers the truth. if it lands on an even one we all agree on one person to do the dare - just a quick heads up!”
you let out a small sigh, brushing a lock of your bangs out of your face before tapping your nails against the empty shot glass - waiting for sam to stop giggling at the first question. you knew these type of videos were the rowdiest ones and loved to watch them be honest or get shitfaced - but that was until now, when you were actually a part of the video and had to spill your guts as well.
colby noticed how you shifted in your spot right next to him, your bare knee brushing his jeans covered one.
you had been in a few of their investigation videos and challenges so the fans were fully aware of the way the boys had you in their lives as a real good friend. since colby had always been good with girls and flirted with nearly every single of them it wasn’t new to the viewers when he sometimes placed a hand on your thigh or wrapped an arm around your shoulders - hell he even made sexual and dirty minded jokes with you involved.
that became normal for the two of you way too quickly but you weren’t sure if he was just jokingly flirting with you sometimes or if there was a hint of truth behind his words and actions.
“okay!” sam yelled loudly, shaking you out of your trance from where you were fiddling with the thin silver ring on your middle finger, “let’s just take a shot to start off the game,” he said as he poured all of your glasses, joining them together in a toast before all of you slammed the tequila backwards. “ugh,” you exclaimed with a face, “okay, t, you start since you’re the youngest.”
your best friend leaned forward slightly to roll the dice onto the table, “lord have mercy on me,” the short dark haired girl joked, letting go of the small dice. “it landed on 5! wait, that means everyone tells the truth, right?”
colby nodded as he rubbed his chin, letting his ankle rest on his knee as he crossed them. because you were so cramped up on the small couch, you took advantage of the fact that you now had a bit more space to rest your arms elsewhere instead of having them cramped in between colby and tara, and folded your hands together to rest onto colby’s knee.
“picture your crush or someone you’d like to hook up with,” sam started after he cleared his throat, “what’s your favourite body part of theirs?”
“i actually don’t have anyone i’m crushing on,” sam spoke up, “buuut, i’ve always been a sucker for when a girl has like a nice body shape and isn’t afraid to show it off.”
“shit bro,” colby nodded, “that’s a good one, i’m gonna have to agree with you on that one.”
you knitted your eyebrows together and shot a look at tara, immediately sitting up. “no fucking way!” you exclaimed whilst turning your body slightly to look at him, “you’re not getting away with agreeing with sam! choose your own answer or take a shot.”
“you wouldn’t have agreed with it if y/n or me were going for the same answer either,” tara backed you up, wrapping her arms around your shoulders to pull you in for a side hug. “shot or answer, colbs.”
colby groaned, hating how you two were far too sober because he knew that with a few shots in, neither of you would’ve been onto any rules anymore. “alright! okay,” he shot his hands up in defeat. “i’ll answer then. uhm- i think.. imma have to say neck. and collarbones.”
“really?” sam asked him, his eyes quickly darting to you without you noticing as you were looking at colby. sam noticed how you were wearing a black strapless top after you took off your hoodie before you started the game. he grinned at colby, catching onto what his best friend meant but leaving the two girls in the dark for that matter. “good choice.”
tara nodded her head, “that is a really good choice actually,” she agreed, “god, i’m gonna have to say arms. i’m a sucker for men that have nice arms.”
“every man in the us is now running towards the gym for you, t,” colby joked, flicking her cheek from where his arm was still spread across the head rest of the couch.
“what can i say,” tara shrugged her shoulders playfully, “guess i have that effect.”
all of you laughed at her joke, a sudden flash of anxiety smacking you in the face when you realised you hadn’t answered just yet. you weren’t scared to answer, but knowing that millions of people were gonna know about some of your deepest secrets made you feel a bit uneasy.
“i’m gonna have to say hands,” you spoke up before anyone was able to ask you what your answer to sam’s question was. “i just- i don’t know,” you chuckled, “it’s specifically when they know they have nice hands and wear rings-”
you mentally silenced yourself because you felt like you already overshared for the first question. thankfully tara was quick to agree with you, and you got a small laugh from sam and a huge smirk from colby. oh you definitely overshared.
“okay y/n, your turn,” colby handed you the dice, patiently waiting for you to roll it. it was a 3, which meant all of you had to speak your truths once again. “aye!”
all of your eyes went to sam, since all of you were waiting for him to pick out another question. “i have one,” he announced, “how many shots would it take for you to hook up with the person on your right?”
“sam! did you pick this one because you have a thing for me and finally feel confident enough to let me know?” tara joked, making a kissy face at him.
“absolutely,” he joked back, “in all seriousness though, i think four? you’re fucking terrifying sometimes.”
it caused you to let out a loud laugh, “sam, sweetie, she’s a leprechaun- there’s nothing to be afraid of besides her sarcastic ass remarks and her uppercuts.”
tara sent you a smile before patting sam on the back, “i love you sammy boy, but you’re like my brother anyways so let’s not even think about that,” tara chuckled, swinging her head around to meet your humoured face, “i’d do y/n in a heartbeat, no shots needed.”
the boys hollered loudly as you girls chuckled at their reactions, why was girls loving their friends such a big thing for guys? “oh i love you,” you exclaimed, quickly pecking tara’s puckered lips before wrapping an arm around her shoulders and pulling her in a hug. “that is likewise! there ain’t no man that’ll ever be enough for us.”
“got humbled real quick,” colby joked as he shook his head, “so zero shots for you to hook up with tara, how many more do you have to take so i stand a chance?”
you tapped your finger against your chin as you pretended to think, “hm,” you hummed, “gosh, maybe- i don’t know? one, maybe two? just for like- liquid courage. colby’s way too experienced.”
“so you’d make out with him now if that was a dare?” sam asked you, eyebrows raised and an amused look spread across his lips. you obviously had the shot at the start of the game and completely forgot about it. looking at sam’s face said enough. he knew exactly what he was doing.
you slightly narrowed your eyes at your blond friend, “are you turning a truth into a dare now?”
“do you want me to?” he fired back, sitting up straight while he waited for you to answer.
you thought about turning it down, but that would mean you had to take a shot. and even if you did that, the answer to what you wanted was already out the roof when you said it would only take a single shot for you to hook up with colby. or well, in this case it was just a silly little kiss.
not answering sam, you turned your gaze towards colby. he had been waiting for you to answer sam with a knot in his stomach and a slight blush covering his cheeks. when you answered sam’s question he was curious to see what you had to say and he was pleasantly surprised.
“oh fuck it,” you mumbled before you grasped colby’s chin in one hand and leaned more towards him to gently place your lips on his. colby was quick to respond by placing his hand on the back of your head to get you even closer as you two deepened the kiss.
it obviously didn’t last long because you were fully aware of the camera’s rolling and two of your best friends being in the same room hollering at you, but when you pulled back colby was quick to pull you in for another peck.
“i was actually just tryna see how far i could go with teasing you,” sam told you with wide eyes, although very amused, “i did not expect that.”
colby hadn’t expected it either. he was looking at you debating it and thought you’d turn it down and take a shot instead, knowing that you didn’t want to stir any drama - but he was glad you did. at this right exactly moment he couldn’t give a shit about anyone apart from you anyways.
after a while, you figured that the viewers went mental. they had literally asked and dared you everything they wanted to, no holding back on their part. some questions weren’t even finished reading before sam grabbed the bottle of tequila and poured all four of you a shot - knowing that neither of you were going to answer.
you must’ve been five shots deep when you sat further back into the couch because tara went to sit om the floor instead, giving you more space to sit onto the couch, so you naturally leaned back and wasn’t surprised to feel the side of colby’s chest against your back.
“so that’s why the couch was so cramped,” you playfully narrowed your eyes at him, “your ego is taking up all the space.”
he let out a loud laugh as you got comfy against his chest, leaning your head against his shoulder while you closed your eyes. “how many more are we doing?” you asked sam, who was now trying to pick a few dares and questions you could at least complete or answer.
colby’s knuckles softly brushed against your shoulder as he felt you calm down, knowing that alcohol made you a bit sleepy. “hey pretty girl,” he mumbled, causing you to look up at him with a sheepish smile. “don’t fall asleep, hm?”
you shook your head slowly, “i’m trying but you’re just so comfy and soft. you smell so nice as well.”
colby found himself smiling at you oversharing your thoughts once again, “hey,” he took your chin in one hand, “thank you for that,” he chuckled softly, “but sam’s got a few more dares for us now. that okay with you, darling?”
you felt how colby’s tumb traced your bottom lip and how his stare was focused on you. this moment was much more intimate than the moment you shared before you quickly kissed him earlier that night, and you weren’t sure why.
maybe it was because the pressure of having a first kiss was off, or because you just felt extremely attracted to your best friend and wanted to kiss the shit out of him once again.
sam had an amused grin on his facs as he looked around the room, noticing you and colby all mushed up together. “okay love birds,” he announced, “and leprechaun,” he patted tara on the head with a chuckle, “i have a dare for y’all. one person has to lick whipped cream off someone elses body, body part of their choice.”
“do we have any volunteers?” tara spoke up, sending sam a glare and look to let him keep his mouth shut. “i mean, i’d do it to you y/n, but i don’t really like whipped cream.”
“neither do i!” sam chirped up, hands shooting up in defeat, nearly causing him to drop his phone. “you make your choice while i grab the goods.”
your friends were so see through when it came to trying to couple you up with colby. backing out of dares so you two had to do them, refusing to answer questions by taking a shot after you and colby did speak up about the truth. it was entertaining to say the least, and neither you or colby actually minded.
“alright pretty boy,” you patted his thigh before sitting up straight, “i kissed you, so it’s only fair you treat me back.”
a grin spread across colby’s face as he nodded his head, “alright, if that’s how you wanna play it.”
he took the can of whipped cream from sam’s grasp as he got up from the couch, motioning you to stand up with him. you weren’t sure why, but you obliged either way.
colby brushed your hair behind your shoulders with one hand as the other shook the can of sticky sweetness. you let out a chuckle as he flipped the cap off, “alright,” he mumbled, starting his line of whipped cream on your left collarbone before dragging the can towards your right one. “that’s a lot actually.”
“can’t put it back in the can anymore,” you laughed softly, noticing how colby’s eyes were trained on your neck. and collarbones.. holy shit.
your eyes widened slightly when you finally put two and two together, understanding that when you all were telling each other about favourite body parts, colby was not talking about collarbones and necks in general - he was talking about yours.
funnily enough, you had been talking about hands with him in the back of your mind.
his hands were steady on your waist, slightly pulling you forward to get easier access to your collarbones. he started off on the left, his tongue slowly dragging across your upper chest. you found it so hard to not let your head fall back and let a moan slip from your lips as you felt his tongue glide against your soft skin.
“oh this is hot,” tara exclaimed, clapping her hands together while watching colby trace down the whipped cream.
his thumbs softly pressed into your waist when he looked back up to meet your gaze. you chuckled, reaching up to get some of the stickiness off his chin. “you didn’t catch it all.”
he shrugged nonchalantly, “we have an entire can left pretty girl,” he teased, “who said i was done already?”
#colby brock#colby brock imagine#colby brock oneshot#colby brock smut#colby x reader#sam and colby#xplr club#xplr#sam and colby smut
846 notes
·
View notes
Text
pac 18+ their sexual desires for you
one
"In the bed all day, bed all day, bed all day. Fuckin' and fightin' on It's our paradise and it's our war zone It's our paradise and it's our war zone". could be in a relationship already, or they desire to court you, take you on a date, outside walking, living together, cutesy romantic things. someone could have hurt someone, now they want to fight you back sexually. or just hurt you in the bedroom, mentally and physically. they could desire you to be this siren coquette person, where your mysterious and don't show to much affection or care for them. play mind games on them. which may be your reaction to getting hurt, or what's hurting them. but at the end of the day they want to feel tied to you, committed to you and your where home is. a lot of people have that taste in relationships, where they don't want all of them unconsciously, but they want them to be theirs. but this fight in the bedroom, is going to be chaotic, and may want to use handcuffs, ropes, etc. even risky sex where it's so much fire passion you have a baby, now you are trapped. they could want to keep this relationship professional, or surface level in a sense, take it as it resonates. they want to fuck and argue like married couples though, but them being the one you come to too fuck on a bad day and you come to them about all your problems. any type of psychological problems you have, they want to fuck it out of you, they want to see it come out while your fucking, they want to fuck you in the state of being so hurt and broken you don't even want to fuck. but whats coming through strongly is the surface level, mysteriousness, detachment, & professionalism of the connection, the conflict and heartbreak of it, and realizations that is prominent in their sexual desires.
two
they could be dreaming about you, delusional, fantasizing. trying to control and tame themself because you are so fucking sexy. they could be thinking about undressing you and exploring your body. they could desire foreplay, going out to eat, or making food for you. kissing, making out, hugging, on top, bodies together then he gets to slowly undress you. you could be kind of perfect to them, or like they met their match. because they have a lot of ideas, and imaginary energy when it comes to you. in an animalistic, passionate way. they desire to uncover your mystery, see your wild side. exchange kinks. see how you would look with their dick in you mouth. see what it would be like if y'all started a competitive, bratty game and fucked till both of you guys was timed out, but the sex be so playful, expressing, fun, and bright. they want to balance their emotional side with their sexual side. after care, dates, making food for you, helping you with your clothes. even making family stuff, mom/dad/kid involved. them being the daddy. my advice, that outside of the question, make them wait lol. be more teasing till the finish line.
three
im getting a vibe of we about to get some shit straight type of sex. you don't know what i'm going to do to you when i see you. maybe for some they are proving their loyalty and how much they are standing on business for you. when you get inside the bed they are going to be persistent, long lasting, stamina. very excited to see you, celebratory sex. the adrenaline of like sneaky link type of sex "this shit feel like teenage fever". "who came to make sweet love..not me. when we... fuck". they say but they desire to transform something with this sex, maybe they desire to come back into contact with you and kind of hesitant, but they desire you. for most of you they kind of want to be in and out of your life, coming and going when they please and you still being (one) of their girls. but they want both parties to be chill on their own in their own life. but for some it is an energy of being no contact, or at a distance. maybe needing some type of travel, or time and building to get to a certain place. and they kind of desire the ability to be at peace with you. they could desire helping you in a certain way, financially, sexually, or just with love when your feeling a lack of it and be each other peace of mind/sex. bring peace and material abundance so you can be good on your own feeling satisfied.
#daily tarot#tarotblr#tarotcommunity#tarot cards#18+ tarot#tarot#tarot community#tarot reading#tarotdaily#tarot deck#18+ pac#pac reading#pac tarot#pick a card reading#astro community#pick a card#pick a deck#pick a photo#pick a pile#pick a picture#pick a crystal#astrology community#astrology notes#astrology#astrology observations#astrology readings#astrology chart#astro placements#astro posts#astroblr
576 notes
·
View notes